#'the words are kind and i enjoy their closeness to my breath' love 2 have feelings about the way we reach for poetry for the ritualized wor
Text
The Silt Verses my absolute beloved: I'm relistening and was so excited to get back to Chapter 17, and the way that most of the episode just sweeps over you with an unexpected degree of kindness. Important to be reminded that kindness — or something like it — is possible, even in this brutal world.
#the silt verses#tsv#the silt verses season 2#pine's silt verses relisten#'the words are kind and i enjoy their closeness to my breath' love 2 have feelings about the way we reach for poetry for the ritualized wor#to soothe#as much as all the other things#and now thinking my little thoughts about prayers and rituals and liturgy and how the language of tsv often allows us to navigate#the horrors in a metaphorical-metaphysical?-way#the way the show uses a kind of mythical cadence in its narration carries us into the space of myth or fairy tale#and lets us sit outside it: this is a story#but the naturalistic dialogue and the immersive soundscapes and the so-real performances force us to be present#writing meta in the tags because its after midnight and i don't have it in me to really write this rn#but I'm eternally stunned by this show#no id#sorry i am in a lot of pain and am going to bed soon!
69 notes
·
View notes
Text
FORMULA 1
PAIRING race car driver!lee mark x fem!reader
WORDS 3.5k
SYNOPSIS mark just looks too good to resist after his race.
WARNINGS explicit sexual content (too lazy to add deets), car sex, fluff, friends with benefits, they’re in denial lol
NOTES my first fic on tumblr <3 my bb
You spot Mark across the airport track.
Sitting in his newly acquired Nissan Skyline GT-R 34, one arm hangs out of the window. He lifts the same arm to bring a cigarette to his lips, the cloud of smoke seemingly following in slow motion. His hair damp due to the forgotten rain from the hour before. The same cherry red hair, now longer and styled, no longer covering his forehead. A piece dangling in front of his eyes.
Individuals began dispersing now that the race had ended. Of course, Mark was the first to cross the finish line. He always was.
You often attended his races but not solely for him. The people were always friendly, and any kind of race was exhilarating to watch. The cars maneuver between each other, attempting to avoid collision. If anyone of the racers tried to pull a trick and it went wrong, it would turn into something much scarier than a race.
You loved watching him race, even more, the activities afterward. You two weren’t by any means exclusive, but the both of you hadn’t been with anyone else since meeting each other. People could call it a situationship. Some label it as friends with benefits. Whatever it was, Mark’s texts were what you looked forward to late into the night. But today, he texts you earlier than usual.
ML: Enjoying the view?
ML: I know I am
You scoff, looking back up and immediately locking eyes with him. A smirk adorning his smug face.
ML: Come here.
You: I’m not gonna run to you like a dog. You come here.
ML: Baby don’t be like that
You: Stopped by to watch ur race. It’s over now, so I’m leaving
You: Bye
Not sparing him another glance, you make your way off the track. Feeling his eyes on you, your hips sway with every step. The denim mini-skirt you chose to wear rides up, and the backless top reveals the perfect amount of skin as Mark's eyes are glued to your figure.
People are standing outside their cars, talking, eating, the usual at car meets. It’s almost like a tailgate before a football game. The atmosphere was always welcoming and it was easy to make acquaintances that could turn into close friends.
There’s one every week, and having gone to them for the past 2 months, there are many familiar faces. You’ve even made close friends with Ningning, another racer, who you bonded with due to her beating Mark in a race when they were still rookies.
There’s Jaemin too, who you met through Ningning. He always greets you with a smile, his eyes staying on yours a little too long after every response.
Your conversations with Jaemin never last longer than five minutes with Mark always making up an excuse for you to leave. And when you finish protesting to Mark, you look back, and Jaemin is already 20 feet away, grabbing another plate of food with Ningning.
You’d like to think Mark gets jealous. Maybe he does, but then, you remind yourself of the mutual agreement of ‘no strings’ and remember he couldn’t be. So you push any second thoughts in the back of your mind.
Unlocking your car, your fingers are wrapped around the handle when another hand grabs ahold of your wrist, spinning you around to your back.
The cold exterior of the car hitting your bare back causes goosebumps to appear all over your body.
You’re met face-to-face with Mark. He is so close you can feel the warmth of his breath fanning your face while his lower body is completely pressed up against you. He’s got you trapped in between his arms; his hands placed flat onto the hood of the vehicle.
“Leaving so soon?”
You smirk at his inquiry, knowing he always gives in.
“Just came by to watch the race. The race is over, isn’t it?” Your nonchalant response comes out softer than intended, but he doesn’t see through you.
Mark doesn’t utter a word while you continue with the act. His dark orbs stare into yours and scan down, stopping at the stained lips in front of him. Before disrupting the silence, he uses his thumb to smear the lipstick at the corner of your lips outward. “I prefer your lipstick messy,” he says softly.
All you do is continue to look into his eyes with the corner of your lips curving upwards. His small meaningless comments have been igniting a fuzzy feeling in your chest lately. Even if it was playful.
You know what this means.
I don’t even want to think about it.
There was a mutual agreement, and you swore never to break it. But can one control it? If this unspoken feeling was true, you couldn’t bring yourself to end it, but your chest feels heavier every second you’re by his side. The walls you put up to protect yourself seem to crack a little more each time, worsening as you realize he doesn’t seem to have the same internal battles.
You think to yourself how it fucking sucks but suppress it because you’ll live.
Mark notices you’re thinking about something as your eyes dance around his face. He wants to ask you what it is that has you daydreaming, but he seizes the opportunity to admire you. You’re so beautiful. He wants to tell you, but you both know it crosses boundaries. The word was mutually agreed as too intimate, but it’s at the tip of his tongue. The urge to compliment you, to text you in the day rather than the middle of the night, to spend more time with you, he yearns for more. But you always play along with his games and seem content with what you both have now, so he doesn’t do anything to catch you off guard. It’s a fuzzy feeling in his chest when he sees you smile. This feeling is foreign to him, but Mark welcomes it.
“Wow, you have a way with words Mark Lee,” sarcasm oozing from your retort.
‘Fuck, say my full name again,” he exclaims as he throws his head back.
You fully laugh, your arm giving him a playful push to his shoulder. You’re both smiling ear-to-ear, the flirty mood turning into something different. It had been happening much more recently.
His body was still pressed onto yours, his arms caging you between himself and the car. Going onto your toes, you bring your lips to his. It’s a soft, sweet kiss.
As you lean back onto the car, Mark doesn’t utter another word. He simply kisses you again, a little rougher this time, and your arms immediately move around his neck. One of his arms snakes from the hood of the car to your ribcage, his fingertips slowly inching downwards and finally pressing harder at the curve of your waist.
The kiss was what you could say, electric. It was as if the spark began at your lips and the electricity followed down to Mark’s erect length, currently already straining against his jeans. What you didn’t know was Mark had been thinking about you all day. When he would see your face, when he would speak to you, and what you would say as he was in between your legs. All the unrequited feelings and lust you both felt pouring into this kiss and every kiss before and after.
Your lips fit each other perfectly, moving in sync. Mark swallows your moan when you feel your tongue caressing against his. He was so enamored with you, having difficulty coming out from the daze that is you.
You finally pull back to catch your breath; Lips swollen and the nude lipstick smudged. You’re panting heavily against his mouth and your fingertips feel as if they’re leaving crescent marks around his neck. The lust between Mark and yourself was something you never experienced before. Being turned on just from a short makeout was nonexistent until Mark. If you were to check your panties right now, you’re sure they would be soaked; feeling as if you’re losing sanity every second that passes.
“You know, if you were good and just walked over to my car earlier, I would have made you come twice by now.” He’s gazing at you with those hooded eyes, his Adam's apple bobbing while he swallows. You’re playfully trailing your nails against his neck and notice the purple marks that once covered it are now faded. I’ll have to fix that.
You then notice the goosebumps that appear on his skin as your nails graze his skin.
“Since when do you like good girls?”
Mark’s inked hand plays with the strands of hair that hover over your cheekbones and continue to trace your jawline until they reach your chin. He holds your chin with his thumb and forefinger, lifting it to bring your face closer to his.
He’s still looking at you with naked lust. His head tilted to the side while his lips are practically touching yours.
“I did until I met you.”
“Shit,” you rasp against Mark’s mouth.
One minute you were standing outside and now you are in the backseat of his fucking brand new car making out like you both had not seen each other in months. It was always like this, aggressive and full of want. But you loved it. Mark knew you did, so he never hesitated on being rougher in bed.
You're straddling his thighs and it feels as if he’s everywhere at once. The feel of his warm hands palms your ass, guiding you as you grind on his clothed cock that becomes harder by the second. It feels too good, chasing euphoria every time you’re with him. “Oh my god,” you pant against his mouth. It isn’t long before you feel the grip of his fingers as he pries your mouth open, not hesitating to slip his tongue into it again.
Your fingers are running through his hair, pulling on his black locks as the makeout becomes more intense, and Mark grunts at the feeling.
His sounds turn you on even more. The kiss is still messy and hot as he slightly bucks his hips upwards, creating more friction. Your bodies mold together, fitting each other perfectly like a puzzle.
You break away from his lips to trail kisses from his jawline down his neck, sucking and nipping to leave fresh marks against his collarbone. His head leans further back against the headrest, closing his eyes to enjoy your touch. He’s panting harder now, the sounds erupting from his throat being music to your ears. It only encourages you further, but you don’t notice his hand skimming your inner thigh.
His fingers, which are painted in ink, shift higher in an attempt to move your panties underneath your skirt to the side, but they come directly in contact with your slick.
“Fucking shit, you’re not wearing any underwear?” he asks you, and you hum in response, still working at his neck.
“Slut. Slut who always just wants to fuck. Nothing else.”
“Your slut. Who always just wants to get fucked by you,” you whisper; Swollen lips grazing his ear as the words leave them.
He says nothing more with words, responding by slipping two fingers into you.
You gasped at the sudden force. It feels too good, but he doesn’t move. He just looks at you with a look you can't comprehend.
Your fingers inch up to move a curl out of his eyes. “Move, please Mark.”
“You’re beautiful, you know that?”
You were surprised by the sudden expression. One moment he was acting like he always does, then he offered you small compliments. Though it was weird timing to be sentimental, you couldn’t help but feel a blush creeping onto your cheeks. It catches you off guard and the fuzzy feeling you never experienced before meeting him comes back. The same fuzzy feeling in your lower stomach came and went with certain words like these, not just his actions. It starts to scare you because every time, it seems you both stray further from the initial agreement.
“What’s gotten you so cheesy all of a sudden?” your eyes avoid him while you play with the same long curl.
“Nothing. Just wanted to let you know,” he offers a small smile. You swear you see a hint of something loving in his eyes. But it couldn’t be, you think. He’s just saying things in the heat of the moment.
You brush off what could be Mark’s slight falter from his strong persona; no longer avoiding his eyes, you connect your lips to his once again.
He gives in, both of you melting into the kiss. It's too intoxicating yet again. Both of your hands are on each other as if the other would somehow disappear.
His fingers begin to move, and you gasp against his mouth because you had forgotten Mark’s fingers were still inside of you due to his statement. Your surprise only allows him immediately to go for your neck; kissing your sensitive spots. Nipping and licking over it to slightly ease the burn.
“Fuck baby, you’re so wet.”
He speeds up the pace, curling his fingers to reach your sweet spot. The relief only increases as you get closer to your orgasm. Jaw slacked open as you pant against his ear.
“ Mark, right there,” you mewl.
His fingers are so deep inside you, and he finally adds a third finger. You already feel full, and think about how good his cock would feel after the satisfying burn. Of course, that wasn’t enough for Mark, so his thumb begins circling your clit, adding more stimulation. The sensation is too good to describe, and you roll your hips, grinding onto his fingers in hopes of increasing the amount of pleasure.
You’re a mess. Already feeling fucked out before taking his cock and your pussy continues to swallow Mark’s inked fingers as the arousal continues to drip down, the sound letting you know of the mess you’re making. But you don’t pay any mind to it, too focused on the feeling in your lower stomach increasing.
“Please Mark. Faster. Don’t stop,” you pant out as you chase the awaited high.
“Love it when you beg,” he whispers. His hot breath against your lobe.
Your eyes squeeze shut as the wave of your orgasm arrives before you can utter a warning. Mark continues to pump his fingers inside of you, the pleasure becoming more intense. You whimper against his neck as you ride out your orgasm.
Mark pulls his fingers out of you, bringing them to his mouth. He makes sure you’re watching as his tongue licks a long stripe from his knuckles, finally wrapping his lips around his fingers.
“You taste so fucking sweet,” he praises.
As the corner of your lips lifts, your hand is already unbuttoning his jeans. Slipping your hands in, you begin to palm his cock through his boxers, Mark attempting to suppress a low groan from your actions. The sound alone has you trying to squeeze your thighs together; even after the intense orgasm you just experienced. Only Mark could make you feel this way. He was the only one who could turn you on as much as he did.
“Don’t tease, slut.”
“Just having some fun,” you counter against his mouth.
As you help Mark slip his pants and boxers off, his cock is fully hard, the pink tip leaking precum. Mark’s dick was on the larger side, making you feel full every time you both would have sex. It had surprised you the first time, expecting it to be average, but it definitely was not. This motherfucker knew it too, assuring you that ‘you could take it’ as he roughly thrusted in and out of you.
“Spit on it,” he demands.
From the straddle position on his thighs, you lower your head, letting saliva slowly drip down onto his cock.
Mark gives praise with a ‘good girl’ as you stroke him. You finally reposition onto your knees beside his thighs, feeling his rough hands on your waist before helping you lower yourself onto him. As you’re slowly sinking onto his cock, you both gasp.
Mark roughly smashes his lips by pulling onto your neck as you adjust to his size.
The feeling was literal heaven.
Oh, how you could never get used to this.
His long fingers are wrapped around your neck, squeezing as you start to slowly grind against his cock. He swallows your moans and your fingers that were initially gripping his hair move to his shoulders and you finally pull back to begin bouncing on his cock.
Your pussy envelops his cock, squeezing at the intense amount of pleasure that runs through your veins.
Mark finds himself marveling at your breasts bouncing in front of him, immediately wrapping his lips around your nipples. His fingers dig into your skin as the pleasure increases for the both of you.
A breathy whimper emits from your throat and it takes everything to not close your eyes. Mark hated when you closed your eyes, always wanting to look at you as arousal bled through your orbs.
“How are you always this tight baby? Fuck,” he rasps. Looking at him, you can say he’s almost as fucked out as you. You knew Mark well enough to know when he was feeling more than he let on.
You whimpered as a response. The small moans and wet sounds of skin slapping filled the empty air of the vehicle. Mark continues to squeeze your throat, the pressure only heightening the feeling in your lower torso. At the inkling of your orgasm, Mark feels you clench around him and groans against your tits.
As you’re bouncing on his cock, Mark matches your rhythm and bucks his hips into you, hitting your g-spot. It’s rough and fast, the brutal pace causing your moans to heighten in pitch. You couldn’t take it anymore. The imaginary band in your stomach is on the verge of snapping again. You were so sensitive from the first orgasm that the second one was not far from reach.
“Ma-arkk, so close,” you yelp, emitting words that were almost incoherent.
“Come for me baby, milk my cock.”
Putting all your remaining energy into riding him, you feel Mark’s fingers leave your waist and trail down to your clit, pressing circles. “Fuck! Mark!”
This was all you needed to come undone, your eyes squeezing shut and your body freezing momentarily as the overwhelming high washes over you. Your pussy tightens around his cock, spasming but not stopping Mark from continuing to drive his length into you with renewed vigor.
“Fuck baby, you’ll make me-”
Your mouth is open in an ‘o.’ A moan threatening to leave your throat but nothing is heard.
“Shit, you’re so tight right now,” Mark utters, throwing his head back against the headrest. He lets go of your throat, placing both of his hands at your waist to now reach his high. As he continues to abuse your cunt, all is heard are your sobbed curses into his shoulder, the intense feeling still lingering.
Your body was loose, facial features neutralizing as you come down from your euphoria. You were tired, having difficulty helping Mark but tried your best to move. The burning feeling in your thighs came and grew stronger but you could tell he was close due to his features scrunching slightly, focus becoming blurred.
The tension building in his body was on the verge of snapping. He was so close, wanting it so badly for the reason that the high of the orgasm seeped through his veins like a drug.
“Inside of me. Want you to fill me up Lee,” your voice enough to be the last straw for Mark.
His body began to heat up, nothing but one last shout of your name as he came into you.
“Fuck.”
You were spent every time, your limp body falling forward onto him. Your cheek rested on his shoulder, nothing but silence and warmth pervading the air.
Mark’s slender fingers dance on your thighs, both of you savoring the comfortable tranquility before he reaches up to your chin to bring your face to his.
“Lemme take you out on a date. For real. A real date.”
You chuckle at his confession, mistaking it for a funny gag. “Ha-ha very funny.”
“I’m being serious. You don’t think I like you?” he replies slightly taken aback.
“I just thought you didn’t want anything serious. What changed?”
His orbs stare into yours for a few seconds before he responds. “You. I wanna take you out on a date because I really like you.”
“I like you too, Mark.” It was a relief to finally be able to say it out loud.
“But you just came in me, so maybe date talk later?” you chuckle.
“Okay, bet. I can work with that,” he says before smashing his lips onto yours once again, never getting sick of the enigma that is you.
#nct 127#nct u#nct dream#nct#nct smut#nct hard thoughts#nct x reader#nct x y/n#nct x you#mark lee#lee mark#nct mark#nct mark lee#mark lee smut#mark smut#mark lee x reader#mark lee x you#mark lee x y/n#mark lee fluff#mark lee fanfic#nct fluff#nct fanfic#nct ff#nct fic#nct fic recs#nct female oc#nct mark x reader#nct mark smut#nct mark fluff#lee minhyung
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
TABOO LOVE. - (gojo smut)
Scenario: Your parents & Geto Suguru are visiting you & Satoru’s new apartment. You’re nervous about having to keep such a big secret. You’re step-siblings & your parents thought it was such a wonderful idea to share an apartment in a new city. Good thing Satoru helps you relax. Before & after their visit.
Word Count: 18,762.
Content / Trigger Warning: female reader (she/her), dark content, STEPCEST (step-siblings), STEPBRO!gojo, daddy kink, cunnilingus, fingering, squirting, blowjob, face-fucking, breath-play (via cock), choking, unprotected sex, sexual intercourse, cowgirl position, creampie, cock-warming, spanking (impact play), dirty talk, degradation, humiliation, hickeys, marking someone, bruises, pain, dacryphilia, crying, big dick gojo, stomach bulging, cum denial, multiple orgasms, a stressful dinner with the fam(?), hiding a taboo secret, jealousy, everything is consensual, tit slapping, body worshipping, possessiveness, suguru is here too!!! not really a warning but if it piques people's interest, suguru temporarily shows interest in you, too.
I think that’s it?? Please let me know (kindly) if I accidentally missed anything and I’ll add it!
Note: Obviously please take note that this is dark content and contains something that is taboo - being step-siblings. Aka stepcest. Don't read if you don't like it (: It’s not just 18k words of smut, I did actually write the dinner scene, which was kind of rough to write basically 5 characters at once kldfjgdf. Instead of the usual 2. I haven’t edited this and yet again, not my best writing but, I hope people will still read and enjoy it ; - ;. Please let me know if you do!
MINORS AND AGELESS BLOGS, PLEASE DO NOT INTERACT!!!
Satoru could hear your anxious footsteps throughout the entire apartment, hand cupping his cheek as his elbow rested against the edge of the couch, watching you with slight amusement as you moved from room to room. He’s not as worried as you are about the upcoming scenario that will play out. Satoru clears his throat before calling out.
“Baby, just come and relax. Sit with your ever-so-handsome boyfriend.”
You look over your shoulder in the direction of his voice, choking on a strangled laugh at his words before head whipping around to double-check the set of drawers in the shared bedroom. The photo frames aren’t there. Good. Instead, just a cluttered mess of Satoru’s belongings. That was your idea.
“You should probably start calling yourself my stepbrother again, for practice. Don’t want you slipping up.” You couldn’t help but whine out dramatically, footsteps thumping down the hallway until you’re back in sight of Satoru. You stand there for a moment, gazing at him. Satoru’s eyebrow raises, hand extending out towards you.
Your boyfriend— Also known as your stepbrother, doesn’t seem nervous at all. In a couple of hours, your parents are visiting for dinner. Both of you were lucky enough to claim excuses to move to another city about a year ago and it’s been perfect. Your excuse was university and Satoru’s was work. Your parents didn’t even question sharing an apartment when it was noted that there were two bedrooms. Just being friendly roommates as well as step-siblings. It was way, way more than that to the pair of you. Deep down in your teenage years, you were always attracted to your stepbrother and desperately tried to be in denial. Until that one fateful night where you ended up in his arms after drunk-possessive sex; learning that he felt the same way towards you. That is a story for another time; feeling too stressed out to think fondly of your first time with your stepbrother.
Now there is no more hiding behind closed doors. Able to hold each other’s hands. Go on public dates. Lots of public affection— That was definitely a pleasant surprise to learn that Satoru is a sucker to hold onto you in public and not be ashamed. Even mutual friends from the city are utterly oblivious to your ‘history’ outside of dating. It’s impossible to just cut your family outright. Especially when love and good relationships are tightly bound. You still want your family. It’s just… Satoru was more than that. Good thing you both just have to be quiet about your passionate love affair, away from family and old friends.
“Y/N, snap out of it and just sit on my lap already. There’s nothing to worry about.” Satoru attempts to reassure you as he reaches out for you, fingers twitching with eagerness to touch you. He loves touching you. Can never get enough. His large hands manage to grab you by your hips and pull you in close. You prevent him from pulling you directly onto his lap, hand against his toned chest.
“How are you not nervous? Worried, even? Our parents are coming in about five hours and you’re just sitting there being all—“
“All?” Satoru asks, lips forming a playful grin as his fingers caress your hips, loving the sight of you squirming and pathetically trying to pull his hands off of your body. He knows your body craves him. All the time. Since day one or even before that day.
“Cute.” You sigh with feign annoyance and collapse onto his lap, unable to resist the comfort that is Gojo Satoru. His arms wrap around you and pull you with ease until you’re slumped against his upper body, pressing a kiss to your temple. “I am nervous, I just don’t see the logic of being your kind of nervous.” He jokes lightly, ignoring the jab of your elbow. Even dating, you both still have the habit of the bickering, playful sibling moments you developed through the teenage years of knowing each other. Not many years apart, in his defence. Not even blood-related. Didn’t /exactly/ grow up together. You met him when he was already in his upper teenage years. Those are the excuses he’d try to use if anyone found out and showed disgust. Satoru may have been protective of you when you were younger and still going through high school but, he never really viewed you as a close sister or anything. He cared for you but, in his eyes; His father and your mother ended up together. You were just there, ready to cause havoc and have him fall for you.
“They’re just staying for dinner, alright? We can handle that much. Sit opposite of each other and do that typical sibling shit.” He reassures, long fingers playing with a few strands of your pretty hair. He always liked your hair. You bury your face against the side of his neck and inhale deeply, wishing you could just soak in everything that is him. “But, I hate doing that. I came here to get away from it and to be with you properly. As lovers.” You confess quietly, voice shaking. Satoru’s face softens from hearing your words. Usually, people think he can’t be serious. Friends often joke about him not having a serious bone in his body. They’re all wrong. You know the real Satoru, every shade of him. His hand comes down to tenderly stroking along your back, pressing multiple kisses to the top of your head.
“I know, baby girl. It always feels close to impossible and I want to just kiss you whenever I want, without having to worry. It’s just sometimes, we have to go back to what we originally were— siblings. Step-siblings.” He corrects himself swiftly, nails grazing your back lightly. Not blood-related and never will be. “It won’t be every day, Y/N. Just a couple of times a year, maximum. Just for a few hours, okay?” He says in his low voice, feeling you relax into him.
You hate to admit that he’s right. It’s even a miracle that this is the first time your parents are visiting this year and they won’t be for Christmas. You should look at this as luck. You can do this. Just for a few hours. You’re beyond nervous about everything and sure, wish you could hold his hand over the dining table but… You can do this. Both of you can. You sniffle quietly, tilting your head to look at the wall, still clinging onto the white-haired male who easily towers above you, even when sitting. “Okay... There’s nothing that screams us being a couple out in the open, right? All tucked away?”
Satoru playfully rolls his eyes, fingers curling around your chin to gently coax you to look up at him. “Everything is hiding, even my monster-sized condoms. So they can think their charming son gets zero action at all.” Satoru adds jokingly, enjoying the sight of your expression twisting and smacking his chest. “Rather they think that than you fucking someone that isn’t me.” You grumble quietly, leaning in to bump your nose against his. “Ah-ah, Y/N. You know how I feel when you show your jealous side. Better watch your mouth before I fuck it and get cum stains on the couch from there being too much of my seed for you to swallow.” Satoru teases, feeling rather endeared that you made no rejection of ‘monster-sized’. To you, he’s so huge that you can’t even deny that. Satoru leans in to press his lips against yours eagerly; desperate to get his fill before the nerve-wracking night begins.
Every sensible thought went right out of the window as you responded to the kiss with your own eagerness. Hands coming up to cup his cheeks as your body presses against his, fitting against him perfectly like soulmates. You belong to him, thinking so when he’s able to leave you so breathless and your head spinning just from a single kiss. His soft tiers move against yours, slowly devouring you. His finger presses against the underside of your chin to keep your head in place, wanting to take his sweet time with you. The white-haired male’s other hand glides down to boldly grope your ass cheek, easily coaxing out a needy whimper from you.
“Nn, wait— We can’t, mmf..” You try to stop Satoru from going any further, but words fall on deaf ears. His long fingers splay out across your ass cheek, roughly tugging on the thin fabric that acts as a shield. “I don’t fucking care about making a mess, baby. We have plenty of time. Let Daddy ease your nerves, hm? Don’t you want Daddy to take care of you?” Satoru whispers hotly against your ear between deep breaths, firm hands pushing you further down against his crotch, cock already throbbing. It isn’t about him, though. Satoru wants to help you relax and he knows that his fingers alone can make you melt and keen for him.
Your head already starts to feel fuzzy and warm. People would probably tell you that you’re going to hell if they knew that you call, not only your boyfriend but your stepbrother; Daddy. Neither of you cared. It just felt right between you both. “Can we at least move to the bedroom?” You plead softly, feeling two of his digits drag along the wet patch that forms on your shorts. “Y/N, you’re so fucking filthy. Already getting so wet just from me fondling your ass and kissing you? You’re soaked.”
The humiliation drives you further, embarrassed as a hand clamps tightly over your mouth to muffle the sounds that dare to escape as the two fingers continue to drag up and down slowly. Satoru always enjoys humiliating you. He can be quite sadistic and the only one who can handle him is you. Still, Satoru isn’t /too/ evil and still prefers you to feel comfort and so he lifts you with ease, carrying you down the hallway, hand soothingly rubbing along your back once more. Your arms and legs wrap around his tall form, clinging to him so tightly. Satoru just finds it cute. It’s even cuter when you hug his arm, breasts cushioning either side as you try not to act jealous of a girl hitting on him. If only you knew that no girl could ever even compete with you. He’ll always be your lover and stepbrother. The world doesn’t matter to his selfish heart.
From a height, Satoru just drops you onto the bed that you both share, laughing at the sight of your playful glare, body bouncing from the mattress. The sight of his wide grin is more than enough to ease your mind. You love this man. “Shall I grab the camera and take some photos? Plaster them all across the walls for our parents to see?” He jokes, hand instantly grabbing a hold of your ankle and you move to kick him. “I’m supposed to be the bratty one, Satoru.” You say breathlessly, feeling his large hands tenderly massaging up your leg. He leans down to press a kiss to your ankle, bright blue eyes focused on your face. “You are the brat and I can easily put you in place. Babbling like a crybaby as your ass throbs. My sweet crybaby. All mine. Let me focus on making my girl feel good.”
Satoru gently drops your leg before he easily manhandles your body until you’re resting against the pillows, hands firmly keeping your quivering legs apart as he starts to lower himself to the ground, just at the edge of the bed. “W-Wait! Maybe we should— get a towel, or something.. So we don’t make a mess.. They’ll explore, I know they will.” You mumble out shyly, yelping from the pleasant sting of pain that spreads through your inner thigh, glancing down to see Satoru’s hand now soothing the pain. “Stop worrying. We have plenty of time.” He attempts to reassure you, though far too distracted by his lust to properly calm you down. Selfish? Maybe. Satoru just knows that you will end up relaxing and even chasing for more of his touch.
Making sure you’re close enough, Satoru wraps his arms around your quivering thighs to hoist you towards him, dragging your body across the neatly made bed before his face is buried against your cunt, inhaling the scent of your sex deeply. You whimper softly, shifting yourself onto your elbows to see the gorgeous sight you’ll never be able to forget. Your stepbrother between your legs. The white-haired male looks up at you from beneath his white lashes, tongue flat as he drags it teasingly along your covered folds, knowing that you’re only wearing booty shorts that are already soaking through. Your breath hitches from feeling the fabric rough against your sensitive clit, biting down on your lip in a pathetic attempt to silence yourself.
“Don’t,” Satoru warns, nipping at your inner thigh. “Our parents aren’t here yet, I want to hear you.” He says, unwrapping his arms around your thighs and hooking his long fingers beneath the elastic band of your shorts. You couldn’t help but huff, looking off to the side and your teeth not holding your lower lip anymore. You wouldn’t dare disobey him. “What if they decide to surprise us and arrive early?” You question anxiously, though not stopping as Satoru guides your legs up so he can tug your flimsy pair of shorts up the length of them. “Then they’ll see their son eating out their beloved daughter and enjoying every moment of it.” He states and you can hear the smirk in his voice.
“Step..” You hastily add, flustered. Though, you couldn’t deny that deep down the thought of being caught with him is so arousing and Satoru knows that. You’ve often gotten riled up by his filthy words about potentially getting caught. Satoru’s large hands grip your inner thighs to force them open and you drop your upper body back down to the bed, a hand coming to cover up your face and Satoru eagerly takes the pretty sight in. Your needy pussy coated in your juices already, giving it a light sheen beneath the bedroom light and looking even more enticing. “Fuck, you’re dripping so much. Even anxious, you won’t ever stop thinking of Daddy’s cock.” The white-haired male states, soft lips curling up to form a grin.
His humiliating words just go straight to your cunt, hands covering your flustered face. You could practically feel how wet you are just by shifting your body and Satoru wastes no more time. Arms back around your thighs to hold them in place, he dives forward to press a sloppy kiss to your slick-covered folds and dragging his long tongue through them, groaning happily as your sweetness already begins to fill his mouth. Tasting the juice always reminds him of the first time he got to taste his stepsister’s pussy and that he refused to turn back ever since. You belong to him now and he’ll eat you out any chance he can get. He’s a lover of it and always leaves you stunned because what kind of man loves to eat a girl out?
Gojo Satoru. That’s the kind of man. Beyond addicted to it as his tongue continues to hungrily lap up your slick and you whimper loudly, hands gripping onto the blanket beneath you as your body already trembles from the pleasure that surges through you, directly from your hot core. “D-Daddy..” You stutter out softly, impatience starting to form as Satoru continues to take his sweet time; just his tongue sliding up and down between your folds, not even touching where you truly want to feel his tongue. Satoru hums, already reading your mind, but doesn’t relent. No one tells him what to do, especially you… Well, when it comes to being between your legs. He’ll happily oblige for anything else.
Time seems to tick by, your taste permanent on his tongue and with one final swipe of his tongue, he finally pushes in a little further. Slick smearing on his cheeks as he buries in, your folds parting for him and he continues to just lick up your mess, though the tip of his tongue now teases your tight entrance, swirling around it. You moan out pleasantly, feeling the sweet daze coming over you and your hand comes down to weakly grip his white hair, pulling. “So fucking good..” Satoru murmurs, voice muffled thanks to being ‘busy’ with his mouth. His tongue teasingly glides up until it meets your throbbing clit and you gasp at the sudden sensation you feel, pulling further on his hair until his scalp aches.
His laugh is soft, pressing sloppy and needy kisses to your clit, eagerly making out with it as if it’s the last day on Earth. You used to be embarrassed by hearing the loud slurping sounds, as it meant you were making too much of a mess, but your stepbrother loved it. It’s a beautiful sound to his ears, aside from your voice. So, naturally, you’ve grown to love it, too. His tongue swirls gracefully around the sensitive nub, teeth occasionally grazing against it to coax more of your whines to leave your lips. You’re dripping so much that it’s already causing stains on the blanket, but you’re too blissed out to care at the moment, just so happy to have his mouth against your hot cunt. Satoru knows he’ll have to calm you down afterwards, though.
His large hands soothingly caress along your thighs that still quiver. You’ve always been sensitive to his touch and it sure does boost his ego and eagerness. Nails graze along the soft flesh and you’re whining as the tip of his tongue repeatedly flicks against your clit, your stomach already feeling hot and tight as the urge to climax grows.
You know that only Satoru has been able to make you come just from his mouth, previous partner would refuse anything sexual asides from blowjobs to benefit him. You briefly remember Satoru snorting obnoxiously when you told him in his bedroom back at the family home and wanting to show you how a lady should be touched. It was the morning after your first time with your stepbrother. The point was definitely proven and addiction grew on both sides.
“Daddy, please—“ You choke out between soft pants and the white-haired male’s tongue drags flat across your clit, looking up at you. “Hold it in.” He orders, voice loving yet rather menacing. A threat. He brings one of his hands down, two long fingers parting your folds as he drags his tongue between to break the strings of slick before his other hand shifts further down until one finger teasingly glides across your entrance and he coos as he watches it clench from the sudden touch.
Cheeks stained with your slick, he presses multiple kisses to your clit, lips wrapping around the sensitive nub to suck on as his finger slowly rubs against your hole before he presses the tip in and slowly pushes the digit in. You whimper as you feel the length of his finger slide in comfortably, velvety walls snug around it. Already, you just want to let go. Especially as he continues to suck on your clit and now the single finger slowly pumping inside of you. You can feel it drag along your inner walls, only to thrust back in, curling slightly to find that sweet spot.
Just as the second finger joins the first to finger you slow and deep, a jolt of pleasure shocks through you when they rub against the sweet spot inside of you and a string of moans just spills out of you, eyes rolling. It feels so fucking good. “Daddy, please... Just let me—“
“No, you’ll come when I say you can, baby.” He says so sweetly despite the harsh words, lips curl to form an open smile as his tongue slides out, saliva mixed with your juices dripping back down onto your cunt. You whine, tears in your eyes when he denies you and your body just feels so tingly and warm. So relaxed and like jelly as he continues to pump the index and middle finger inside of you. Satoru couldn’t get over how your walls squeezed so deliciously around his invading fingers— something he’ll never get used to, truly. It just leaves him excited to have you tonight once the whole ordeal is over.
His cock throbs in his sweats, but he does nothing about it. He did not try to grind against the edge of the bed or even bring his other hand down to relieve himself. This is all about you. His beloved stepsister, who happens to also be his lover. You’ve been uptight for weeks about tonight and he’s always eager to help you relax. Whether through bedroom activities or something else. Satoru presses a loving kiss, a final one to your clit before he scatters kisses, tongue dancing across your inner thighs. Your body is twitching, feeling so hot and desperate to just let go as his fingers continue to slide in and out with ease, thanks to your slick. They continue to abuse that sweet spot and leave you sobbing softly for your release, tears glued to your long lashes.
“Look at you, my pretty crybaby. Not from my cock either.” Satoru mocks lightly, though incredibly endeared by you. The tall male lifts himself until he’s hovering above you, leaning against his elbow at the side of your head. He grinds his long fingers into you and you look up at him, almost blinded by the tears in your eyes. He’s dragging this out for so long and you could barely think anything incoherent. Just drunk off of the pleasure and feeling so hot. “You want to come?” He asks tenderly and you notice how messy his face looks, the bottom half covered in your juices. It just sends a flush of neediness down to your cunt from how pretty he looks, the hair even looking so soft and fluffy. You couldn’t form words between your filthy moans so all you can do is nod, face twisting from the ecstasy you feel. Satoru grins a little, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your temple, his voice low and husky. “Go on, stepsister.”
His fingers pick up the pace and you can’t even express the light annoyance you usually feel from him calling that because it’s shameful how easily he can read you. It turns you on. The whole stepsibling thing is so taboo in society, but the pair of you not caring. Fuck, yeah it’s hot that your stepbrother is the best at eating you out and everything else. Hell, even riling you up. He just knows that you find it thrilling to go against the norm and aside from that; you deeply love him for more than that. He isn’t just your sibling that you’re not related to by blood. Not just some stepbrother you met during your teenage years and have to pretend he annoys you like siblings do. Not just some stepbrother you sit next to as ‘Clueless’ plays on the television screen for the last family movie night before moving out and your hand secretly holding his in the dark. Not just some stepbrother who promises your mother that he’ll take care of you in the big scary city. He’s your boyfriend and more. Soulmate, even.
You gasped sharply as his fingers thrust into you rapidly, gliding in and out so quickly. Your inner walls could barely cling onto his fingers, only squeezing around. The pads of his fingers rub against your sweet spot and you’re choking through your sobs of pleasure, arms wrapped around his bigger form to hold onto him, as if afraid you could sink into the mattress. “A-Ah, Daddy— Feels so— Nngh!” You cried out and you could feel it rapidly approaching. He shifts his fingers within you, rubbing the sweet spot still but now his wrist moves up and down rapidly and fuck, you know what he’s going to make your body do for him. “N-No, ah!!”
With a high-pitched cry of ecstasy, Satoru swiftly pulls his fingers out and you are gushing. Sprays of your juices spurt out from your throbbing cunt and your body trembles through the addicting high that continues to crash over you. Your mind is wiped clean and all you can do is hold onto him as your pussy squirts. Your nails dig harshly into his broad shoulders, forehead pressing against him and Satoru holds you through your orgasm, soft praises falling from his lips. His entire attention is on the heavenly sight of the mess you just made. Still making as the last spurts escape and he soaks it all in, not giving a damn that his arm is also dripping with your juices. You’re so going to murder him when reality hits you. He doesn’t care. He knows you like it deep down, even despite future scenarios giving you anxiety.
“Satoru…” You slur out in your sweet daze, your body still feeling so warm and jelly-like. The white-haired male smiles down at you, crystal blue eyes full of love. “Less anxious now?” He teases lightly. You know he cares about your well-being more than you do at times, even if he teases. You feel your walls clenching around nothing, clit throbbing and slowly coming down from the high. You slump against the bed with a content sigh, pulling him down against you and he obliges, eager to get some cuddling in.
Until you realise what’s happening and gasp in shock, pushing him up so you can sit upright, eyes wide in horror as if witnessing the scene of a crime. There’s a damp patch on the edge of the bed and even a mess on the carpet. “Satoru!” You whine, gripping hopelessly onto his shoulder. “We have to clean this up, they’re going to be here soon. Oh my god, why did you have to be— So hot.” You grumble, nudging against his shoulder. Satoru lets out a delighted laugh, slightly amused by your outburst and presses a kiss to your forehead, shifting himself until he’s standing. “Go take a shower, babe. I’ll clean everything up. Don’t worry and just truuuust me. Please?” He quickly adds, lips curling to form an innocent smile.
You easily melt because of his charms and stand up, only to stumble into him from your legs being so weak from the orgasm you just went through. His arms loosely wrap around your waist, gazing down at you as he smirks. “Not even with my cock, mind you.” He sighs and you can’t help but shake your head, lips twitching as you hold back your smile. His cockiness is attractive and you will not admit that to his face. You glance down towards his crotch at the mention of it, noticing how his cock seems to strain against his tracksuit pants. “I’ll take care of it.” Satoru says when he notices where you’re looking, though secretly wishing you would. You couldn’t help but pout, wishing you could just wrap your lips— or even your fingers and help him feel good. There’s no time. You manage to coax your legs into walking in the direction of the bathroom.
“Oh, by the way… Your high school crush is coming tonight, too.”
You pause in front of the bathroom door, hand on the doorknob and turn around to face the white-haired male, feigning an innocent smile. “What?” You ask and watch as Satoru shrugs, hands stuffed into his pockets. “Dear diary, Suguru said hi to me today when he came over to chill with Satoru. I swear I creamed my panties when he smiled at me. I like him soooooo much. Satoru’s best friend is so hot.” He dramatically whines with his voice shifting to a higher pitch and your jaw drops in shock; not from the fact that there’s an extra person coming tonight, but the fact that your stepbrother read your diary in secrecy back when you were both teenagers.
“Satoru, you read my diary!? I never said I creamed my panties!” You squeal with frustration, stumbling towards your boyfriend to repeatedly smack his firm chest, though no actual strength behind it. Not that any of your genuine strength could hurt the older male. Satoru finds himself grinning to the point of his cheeks hurting, laughing at seeing you become so flustered and gently holding onto your wrists, not stopping your punches. “Couldn’t help myself, was curious who my little sister was crushing on at the time— Maybe cause I wanted it to already be me, but sheesh. It was my best friend instead. That would have stroked his ego.” Satoru jokes, arms draping around you and begins to shuffle towards the bathroom.
You huff a little, curled fists against his chest as you look up at him. “Suguru is hot, I’m not going to deny that... Maybe I was already crushing on you deep down but didn’t want to admit it— Either way, why are you only telling me now that Suguru is coming? Now we have to be even more cautious! He may not be our parents, but he’s an extra person and Suguru is seriously… perceptive. We’re doomed, he’s going to find out.” You whine, slumping against Satoru, arms draping by your sides in defeat.
Satoru rolls his eyes and opens the door behind you, gently nudging you into the bathroom. “He’s not that perceptive, relax. Everything will be fine. No one will find out about our love, I promise. Evidence is currently in hiding and we’re not going to make out in front of them. We got this, Y/N. We’re a team.” He says, gently bumping his fist against your forehead and you couldn’t help but smile softly. He’s right. “A team… Okay, well— It will be nice to see Suguru. He’s hot, after all.” You state with a playful smirk before closing the bathroom door in Satoru’s face.
Jealousy briefly surges through Satoru, but he’s able to calm himself down before giving you what you want; him riled up. He just scoffs quietly. “Don’t forget who made you squirt with just his fingers! Enjoy your shower.” He shouts through the door as he hears the sound of water. With a playful shake of his head, Satoru looks down at his crotch as he turns around before the mess on the bed.
“…Cleaning can wait.”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
The gentle chime of the doorbell is heard through the small apartment and dread crashes over you. It’s time. Satoru is next to you, both of you standing just off to the side and out of sight of the peephole. Just in case one of your parents tries to eagerly look through. His hand rests on your waist, giving a gentle squeeze. His eyebrows are knit together to form a slight frown. He just had to help you calm down from crying out of fear and anxiety only an hour ago. “H-How’s my face?” You ask with a pitiful singular laugh as you look up at him. “The most beautiful I’ve ever seen. Are you ready? It’s just for a few hours.” Satoru says, knees bending a little so he can meet you face to face.
You inhale deeply, frantic heartbeats calming down at the sight of your boyfriend’s face. It’s cute when he looks all serious and concerned. You glance around you. “Everything is clean, even the mess from before. There’s nothing they can find, Y/N.” He reassures and the doorbell goes off again. Your mother has always been rather impatient. You smile towards him and nod, reaching for his hand to give a squeeze. You didn’t need to say you’re ready, Satoru can sense it. He presses a loving kiss to your lips. “I love you.” He reminds you and your heart flutters. “I love you, too.” You return softly.
Satoru pulls away, large hands dusting off his front. He’s wearing an outfit that you always want to rip off— Just a simple white shirt that isn’t buttoned up all the way and black slacks. You’re currently wearing one of his favourite dresses on you. You smooth out the creases before you walk ahead of him, taking one final deep breath and a glance at Satoru before you open the door with a wide smile.
Three people stand before you and the lady is already pulling you into a crushing hug. “Y/N, my daughter! I’ve missed you so much. Are you eating enough? School isn’t too stressful? Oh, I just can’t wait to see the place.” Your mother expresses excitedly, moving on to hug Satoru. It may be her stepson but you all get along like a close family. Not being blood-related never mattered. Satoru wraps an arm around her, guiding her inside. “Hey, Mum. Good to see you. Come in.” He says, laughing as you didn’t even get to answer her.
You turn to face your stepfather and smile wide. “Dad! It’s been too long.” You say as you give him a tight hug. He pushes up his glasses before smiling down at you. He’s tall, just like his son. “Your Mother has been quite eager for tonight, let me go calm her down.” He jokes as he enters the apartment to greet Satoru. You look towards the last person, heat rising to your cheeks when you briefly remember what Satoru mentioned before. Geto Suguru is smiling politely, reaching in to embrace you. You don’t have a crush on him anymore, but it doesn’t mean you’ll never be flustered by his beauty. “Hey, Y/N. I hope Satoru hasn’t been too troubling to live with.” Suguru jokes, voice smooth and calming. He’s always spoken rather gently. Especially with you and Satoru.
“He’s an absolute pain sometimes, but he takes care of me as brothers are supposed to.” You say and Satoru scoffs from hearing your words. “She can be a pain too, y’know— Suguru.” He says, pulling the dark-haired male into the typical bro hugs that guys do before actually hugging the male properly. You couldn’t help but smile, happy to see Satoru pleased to see his best friend after so long. You close the door behind you, checking to see everyone’s shoes are already off and neatly in a row in the entryway.
Before they can even pull apart, your mother is already inspecting the lounge area, smiling wide. “Well? Show us around!” She says, hands rubbing together. Your lips quiver from anxiety and Satoru’s hand clasps on your shoulder to give a squeeze. It’s the only way he can touch you in their eyes. Typical sibling touches. “Y/N has been a madwoman with all the cleaning today, wanted it all neat just for you, Mum.” He says and you jab your elbow against his side to play out the sibling retaliation. Your father chuckles as Satoru pretends the elbowing hurt, rubbing his side. “Some things never change, hm? Still brother and sister with some rivalry.” Your stepfather says, following your mother.
You just knew that your mother would want to see every inch of the apartment, though thankfully respectful enough to not open drawers, where evidence such as couple photos are hastily stuffed between clothing. “I must send some photos for you to hang up on the walls, they look so empty.” Your mother says, hand patting the empty hallway. Family photos… Could they pass off as you and Satoru just being a happy couple visiting one set of parents if friends in the city visit? “I think some paintings would also be nice, make us appear like we’re totally art snobs.” Satoru jokes as he opens the door to the guest bedroom— ‘His’ bedroom. The parents peek inside as they laugh at how silly their son is. Suguru thankfully isn’t too bothered to see the apartment compared to seeing his best friend it seems and so he only lingers about in the background.
It’s set up rather neatly to look like Satoru’s bedroom, though the bed appears like it’s slept in with creases and not properly tucked and the laundry basket is filled to the brim with his clothing and items scattered about— You were anxious about it appearing like he lives in it and definitely never sleeps in your room. Satoru is slumped against the wall, arms casually crossed as he watches them look around with excitement. “Satoru, you need to be a bit cleaner. What would you do if you brought a girl home.” Your stepfather jokes lightly and instantly, your heart squeezes with jealousy at the thought of your stepbrother with another woman. He swiftly glances towards you, having to bite back a small grin and shrugs. “Think my charm will be more than enough to make up for it.” He says, brushing against so casually to lead your parents away. Perhaps the excuse could be a tight hallway, but you know it’s him trying to reassure you.
You walk alongside Suguru, who is just shuffling behind your parents who now walk to the bathroom that isn’t attached to the master bedroom. You look up at him, he’s always been incredibly tall. Just like Satoru, except not as tall. He’s grown out his hair even longer than before, only half tied up in a bun. Suguru notices you looking and offers a smile. “You must have been stressed, Y/N. About tonight… Though, I can imagine it’s often chaotic when you just live with Satoru. Are you able to get sleep?” He jokes and the white-haired male overhears, playfully sending a glare and you giggle softly. “Some nights it’s impossible.” You sigh, knowing your stepbrother would pick up the implication and have his ego inflate.
The bathroom is just like ‘Satoru’s’ room, with items looking half used, rather than new and rubbish in the bin. No one uses the bathroom, since you both use the one in the master bedroom. You rub at your eyes, finding it a little exhausting that every inch must be checked, but that’s just parents when it comes to their children living away from them and just how beneficial it is that their children get along fine enough to share an apartment. ‘Ha’, you think. They’d be horrified with the truth. You enter the master bedroom behind them, anxious eyes double-checking that nothing is in sight. You hate it. You want your photos back up and cute couple items you’ve gotten together, like plushies from an arcade or hell, even your sex toys out without a care.
“It’s so nice of you to let Y/N have the bigger room, Satoru. Such a good big brother you are.” Your mother praises, patting him on the cheek before she looks around. His lips curl up to form a smug smile, shrugging. “Gotta take care of little sis.” He says, words dripping with playfulness that only you can pick up. He wraps an arm around Suguru’s shoulder to lead him back out since there isn’t else to see, eager to just catch up with his best friend. Your anxious heart starts to settle down. It’s just the other basic rooms now— dining, kitchen and a study. It seems like you’re both managing to pass the test. Then, only dinner and dessert will remain and they’ll be out of here, maybe around 10 o’clock and you can return to clinging onto Satoru. Knowing you… You’ll probably cry in relief and he’ll pat your head. You sigh quietly. Even just a head pat would be nice and will help you through the night.
Soon enough, your parents do seem satisfied with the apartment that you’ve both chosen to live in and are now settling into their seats at the dining table. Your stepfather at the head of the table, your mother next to him and you next to her. Satoru is across from you, Suguru by his side. Everyone is starting to sit down, chatting amongst themselves. “It’s a lovely little place you’ve chosen, it just needs to look more lived in. Like a home.” Your mother says and you smile, nodding. “We’ve both just been so busy but I guess we can find some things both of us like to decorate… Nothing inappropriate, of course. Right, Satoru?” You ask through clenched teeth as you smile towards him, desperate to keep up the sibling act.
He rolls his eyes and holds his hands up. “No girls in bikinis, I promise. I’m an adult, y’know.” He retaliates lightly and you laugh, rising from your seat. “Please tell me you two don’t bicker all day and do get along.” Your stepfather says lightheartedly, looking towards his wife. “We get along fine,” Satoru replies with ease and you’re internally grateful that he takes charge of the conversation because knowing yourself? You would have screwed up the very second they walked in. You leave the dining room just as your parents start to ask Suguru how he is doing and if he’s taking care of himself, looking behind your shoulder to see Satoru glance towards you with a certain glint in his eyes.
You sigh out softly, thankful to be alone for a moment as you begin to prepare the dinner plates. You decided on a simple roast, far too lazy to do any cooking… well, more like too stressed out. Even if you secretly crave a comforting and warm bowl of ramen. Hell, even just simple miso soup would be nice. You carefully stack the full plates onto the tray and turn around, gasping sharply as you nearly walk into a much taller body— Satoru. “You startled me.” You huff, walking past the white-haired male and he swiftly plucks two plates from the tray to lessen the weight, leaning down to whisper against your ear. “Sorry, babe. Just wanted to check on you.”
His warm breath tickles your ear and his words provide comfort to your heart. Satoru is willing to risk things for even the brief moments and you’re thankful. Even if you do nervously glance at the open doorway of the kitchen. You follow behind him to return to the dining room, smiling when you see your parents laughing along with Suguru. The dark-haired male always got along with your parents and they’d often joke about how Suguru keeps Satoru in line. You place the plates in front of your parents before yours on your placemat, setting the tray aside. “Please help yourself to some garlic bread— I know, I know. Usually goes with pasta and not a roast. I was craving it.” You laugh lightly as you sit back down, next to your mother.
“It looks lovely, dear. Did you do it all by yourself? I hope your brother helped you..” Your mother trails off, eyes narrowing in warning towards Satoru’s direction. You’ve already ripped a piece of garlic bread to nibble on, hiding your smile behind it as you look towards your secret lover who sits across from you. The white-haired male sits up straight, fork dramatically stabbing into a roasted carrot that he bites in half. “Actually, I was in charge of dessert and no, I didn’t just secretly buy it. I’ve been learning to bake.” He grumbles lightheartedly and you smile even further, biting on the bread.
You know the truth. Satoru has indeed been learning; ever since he discovered how much you loved pastries and anything sweet, he picked up the hobby. It was sweet, really. It’s funny how girls in high school claimed that Gojo Satoru would be an immature boyfriend to have and be someone so selfish; just because he’s a bit loud at times and enjoys goofing off from time to time. They never saw what you could see and even now, you get to happily live with your loving boyfriend who takes such good care of you. Your mother’s eyes widen at the news, cutting into her meal before taking small bites. “That’s an excellent hobby, Satoru. Hopefully, Y/N doesn’t inhale it. You have to be careful, Y/N and take care of yourself.” She warns lovingly and you sigh softly, nodding. You know she’s just saying it because she cares, but you’re internally grateful you don’t have to hear it anymore.
“I eat most of it.” Satoru lies with ease as he continues to eat. Suguru snorts lightly beside him, taking a sip of his glass of wine that was prepared earlier. “I can vision that.” The dark-haired male jokes, winking towards you. You snicker quietly, nibbling on the end of a potato that you cut into. Satoru tilts his chair sideways to shove against Suguru lightly and steal a sliced piece of meat off of his plate. “Less dessert for you, Suguru.” He chimes happily, shoving the meat into your mouth.
The five of you continue to peacefully eat as you talk, giving life updates. Whether about work or college. It seems Suguru is thinking of moving into the city and you couldn’t deny your heart being squeezed by your anxiety. It’s not that you don’t like Suguru. You adore him, really. It would just be so difficult to hide what you have with Satoru if someone from your past is here… Still, Satoru would be happy and that’s what you care about. As you cut into your last slice of meat, you accidentally drop your knife against your plate from hearing your mother’s words and your stepfather humming in agreement, eager to hear. “Satoru, have you been trying to find a nice girl to date? You’re in your late twenties now. I’m sure pretty ones just flock to you. You’re our handsome son, after all.” Your mother expresses sweetly, eager to hear some gossip.
Your hands feel clammy. Heart sinking into your stomach at just the mere thought of your… boyfriend finding another girl to date. It would be so much easier. You feel too uneasy, desperate to feel some sort of reassurance from your stepbrother. Your eyes focus heavily on him as your leg slides under the table to bump against his foot. Quietly and in complete secrecy, you shift your foot to caress along his ankle, eyes refusing to look away from him. He’s not looking your way at all, nor looking affected by your touch as he just laughs a bit too naturally at the words, shrugging. “I don’t know, I don’t feel any desperation to find a partner. If it happens, it happens. Don’t try to put pressure on me, Mum. I got a job to focus on.” He jokes, your foot creeping just a bit further up his leg, applying pressure to make him really feel it. You’re utterly oblivious to a different pair of eyes glancing towards you before Satoru as he speaks, all attention focused on your stepbrother.
“Like he could get a girl. His confidence might scare them.” You finally joke as well, feeling defeated that Satoru didn’t even look your way as you teased him under the table, moving your legs to tuck beneath the chair and your shoulders deflate. It was stupid of you to be so risky, Satoru was right to behave like that. Your stepfather chuckles, setting his cutlery down. “What about you, Y/N? Any nice person at university?” He asks gently and you feel the heat rise to your cheeks, now having Satoru’s fierce gaze snap towards you and you couldn’t deny how searing it feels. You squeeze your legs together under the table, hands sliding between them and shrugging. “Haven’t been looking, maybe 'cause I believe too strongly in destiny. Time will come.” You laugh sheepishly, leaning back into your chair.
Satoru’s gaze softens on you, briefly thinking of the time back at the old home when you secretly snuck into his bedroom for cuddling and the topic of destiny came up. He couldn’t help but eagerly agree. That’s what it feels like. What you have together is destiny. Satoru stands up as he begins to stack the plates. “I’ll go prepare dessert.” He says, surprised to see both Suguru and his father stand up to help with the dishes. “Let us help you out, son. Y/N, it was really delicious.” Your stepfather praises and Suguru smiles towards you. “Agreed, Satoru must feel lucky to eat his stepsister’s cooking.” He says smoothly and you smile shyly towards him. You shift to talk to your mother as the three men walk into the kitchen.
The white-haired male exhales out softly, setting the plates down near the sink. “Thanks, Dad. Suguru, you as well. You can go relax.” He reassures and Suguru gives a nonchalant shrug, opening the dishwasher. “Might as well lessen the burden.” He says and Satoru’s father nods with eagerness. “Agreed, let me help out.” Satoru’s father says and Satoru laughs, approaching one of the top drawers and opening it. “Not going to deny help, less work for me—“ He pauses, looking down into the drawer and instantly notices a particular kitchen item that should definitely be hidden— or even burned. He slams the drawer shut with a bang and leans against the counter, trying to appear as casual as possible with his toned arms crossing his chest. “Actually, Dad? You travelled quite far, you should go sit down. Suguru and I can do this.” Satoru says, words hastily escaping his lips. His father blinks innocently, oblivious to his son’s behaviour. Suguru is standing behind Satoru’s father, eyes shifting to the top drawer with interest.
“Are you sure? You know I don’t mind—“ Satoru’s father begins and the white-haired male lets out a fake laugh, slightly strained. “I’m sure, besides I need some— bro time with Suguru.” Satoru quickly adds, forcing a smile in his best friend’s direction. His father looks towards Suguru and Suguru smiles wide, eyes shaping into crescents. “Yeah, bro time. I hope that’s okay.” He adds politely and Satoru’s father chuckles, holding his hands up. “Alright, alright.” He says before shuffling out of the kitchen. Satoru sighs deeply, body only relaxing slightly. His hands are still gripping onto the countertop anxiously and he forces out another awkward laugh. “Bro time.. Right, thanks for helping me out with the dishwasher. So— what’s up? Any ladies you’ve been interested in?” Satoru tries to ask casually, his voice strained and his back still against the counter. How the hell is he going to deal with this with Suguru still in the kitchen?
There’s a mischievous glint in Suguru’s eyes as he looks towards the other male, leaning down to slide a plate into the dishwasher, stepping closer to Satoru as he keeps his voice quiet enough so he can’t be heard by the others outside of the kitchen. “Oh, I don’t know. I do think this one girl is interested in me. Might shoot my shot. She’s pretty cute.” Suguru says, tucking loose strands of hair behind his ear that escaped his tied-up bun. Satoru shows interest, eyebrow raising as he steps closer, though one hand still blocks the top drawer. “What? Who? Come on, tell me.” Satoru whispers with excitement, lips curling to form a grin.
“It’s your stepsister. See, just now—“ He pauses, watching the colour drain from his best friend’s face and smirking a little before he feigns a thoughtful expression. “At dinner, I felt someone caressing my leg for a minute or so. Very slow and teasing, y’know? It felt really good to be touched like that. It was Y/N. I could tell…” He trails off and Satoru leans back against the counter, jealousy bubbling up within him. His knuckles begin to turn white from how tight his grip is on the counter. “Yeah? Is that so? My own stepsister, huh?” He asks, his voice tight and even resentful. Suguru steps closer, resting against the counter next to Satoru and leans in, voice laced with playfulness. “Except, she wasn’t even looking at me. Her eyes were just locked on you, refusing to look away.” Suguru explains, hand cupping his chin as he rubs it in thought, noticing a nervous shift in Satoru. How fucking obvious. Satoru lets out a small laugh, avoiding eye contact.
Fuck. So maybe Suguru is perceptive. He’s doomed. Even if the jealousy simmers down, he’s still so fucked. “Maybe she was just shy and didn’t want to look your way..” He lies, though despising the mere idea of it. He must have had his legs tucked under the chair for that one moment and you mistook Suguru’s leg for his own— Fuck, you were also probably seeking reassurance, Satoru realises. He didn’t know. Suguru scoffs, moving to stand in front of Satoru, a hand clasping his best friend’s shoulder to give a squeeze, making sure his voice is still quiet, even soothing so Satoru knows he means no harm. “You and Y/N are secretly dating.”
Satoru’s large hands drag across his face as he hunches forward, forehead briefly resting against Suguru’s shoulder. Fuck. “Suguru, fuck— Listen, I know it’s wrong, okay? I know it’s fucked up. I can’t help it, alright? I’m in love with her, I don’t care if she’s my stepsister.” Satoru tries to explain, words just babbling out nervously as he leans back up to look at Suguru’s face, determination in his eyes. “I love her. She loves me. That’s why we ran away to live here, so we can be— y’know, free. Listen, Suguru… You can’t say anything, please.” He pleads a light tremble of fear in his voice.
Satoru is never scared. This is surprising to Suguru and he holds his hands up to show innocence. “I’m not going to say anything, relax. Your secret is safe with me. You know I only want you happy. Y/N, too. It’s not like you’re blood-related so as your best friend? Easy to look past the whole taboo. Sucks I can’t make my move, though.” Suguru jokes and Satoru glares at him. Suguru snorts. “Jokes, jokes. Relax. Don’t want to be murdered by my own best friend. Still, though. It was rather risky for Y/N to do that. The leg thing. I thought she would know better.” Suguru adds, returning to the dishes and Satoru’s shoulders hunch forward, body deflating with concern. “Was it around the time of me being asked about my dating life? She was probably anxious and just needed comfort... Just wish I could openly give it to her.”
The white-haired male twists his body to look down at the counter, crystal blue eyes shifting towards Suguru. “Don’t even react—“ Satoru threatens before opening the drawer. Instantly, Suguru is hovering to see inside. Directly in the middle of the clutter lays a wooden spoon, black writing across the curved surface of the spoon. ‘Y/N’s spanking spoon, spanked lovingly by Daddy Satoru.’ Little hearts are drawn around it and Suguru has to cover his mouth to muffle his amused snicker. Satoru elbows him before a hand comes up to grip his white hair, desperately trying to think of what to do with it. There’s always that slim chance of his stepmother opening the drawer. He wouldn’t put it past her. “I need to get rid of it,” Satoru says, reaching to grab it.
Suguru snatches it up to inspect it. “Wow, so this spanked your stepsister’s ass, huh? Daddy? Why do you keep it in the kitchen?” The dark-haired male teases and Satoru tries to snatch the wooden spoon up. “It’s a spoon! Since when were you such a brat, give it back.” Satoru huffs, only to raise an eyebrow when Suguru tucks the end into his pants and pulls his oversized sweater over it. “Can’t get rid of something so precious, hm? I’ll go hide it in her bedroom… Well, your bedroom, too. Can I stay over tonight? Just tell your parents that I’ll use the couch if they happen to ask.” Suguru suggests, lips forming a smug grin.
Satoru’s cheeks are flushed red with embarrassment but he pretends to not feel such an emotion and grins, gesturing for Suguru to go. “Thanks, go hide it. Yeah, you can stay… I’ll have to tell Y/N that you know about us. She’s going to be mortified when she realises how you figured it out. Maybe I’ll just fuck the mortification out of her.” He says, moving to the fridge to grab the plate that contains a cake. Just a simple sponge cake, covered in cream. Suguru scrunches his face up. “TMI, Satoru. I may not mind hearing Y/N’s sex life, but definitely not yours.” He teases before swiftly leaving the room to avoid Satoru’s retaliation. His hands are laced ever so casually behind his back as he enters the dining room.
You look towards him, raising an eyebrow as he begins to walk towards the exit. “Just going to quickly use the restroom, if you don’t mind Y/N?” He asks and you nod eagerly, smiling. “Go for it.” You say before turning back to talk to your parents, answering their eager questions about the university. Satoru on the other hand, leans his arms against the fridge for a moment, gazing blankly at the cake. He’s so relieved. Truthfully speaking, Satoru always wished just one other person knew of his secret love affair with you. Someone who also knows that you’re both stepsiblings who happened to grow up with each other during their teenage years. Even further relieved that it’s Suguru, his best friend. Thankful to not be judged or criticised. Just accepted. If Suguru had rejected it, Satoru would have thrown him out of the apartment and refused his parents’ questions. He’s not afraid to admit to himself that he’d choose you over anyone else. If it meant packing up and moving elsewhere for good, he’d do that, too. Where no one could reach. Anything to be with the one he loves.
Heart and mind now feeling at ease, Satoru grabs the plate that holds the cake and carries it into the dining room, dessert plates already set in the middle of the table. You perk up at the sight of Satoru, though try to play it off as if it’s the cake that catches your interest instead. “Oh my! That looks delicious, Satoru!” Your mother praises as Satoru sets it down, grabbing the knife as he neatly begins to cut even slices to dish out, smirking a little. “Naturally, I’m good at everything.” He says lightheartedly and you press your lips together to prevent a smile from appearing. Anyone else would find his cockiness to be obnoxious and yet, it’s just one of the many things you love. Hell, your stepbrother has taught you to be more confident in yourself. You help with the plates, setting them in front of your parents.
Suguru happens to arrive just in time, gripping Satoru’s shoulder to give a reassuring squeeze. The white-haired male relaxes. The ‘spoon job’ is done. Everyone is settled down now and you refuse to even try to touch Satoru under the table, just focusing on taking small bites of the sweet cake. You can’t prevent the soft moan from escaping as you lick the cream off of your lips. Your parents are oblivious to such sounds, but Satoru is looking right at you, fingers tightening around his fork. Suguru has to cover his amused smile, pretending to wipe his mouth.
“Y/N, I hope it’s okay that I stay over tonight? Satoru has already agreed.” Suguru says gently and your heart sinks a little. You like Suguru. Obviously. If it was during high school, you would be running to your room to squeal and jump with joy. Now though… you were hoping to be able to unwind and be free with Satoru. To have all stress gone and to cling to your tall lover. Now you’ll have to keep the act up. You force a polite smile, nodding. “That’s completely okay, Suguru. I’ll set up the couch for you when Mum and Dad leave for the night.”
Your parents gush about the lovely idea for Satoru to have even more time with his best friend, finishing the slice of cake before they relax in the chair. Everyone is finished and not wanting to bother with the mess later, you stand up to collect the last set of dishes. Satoru shifts to move and you hold your hand up. “Don’t worry, I can do it.” You reassure, allowing Satoru some time with your shared parents before they’ll be leaving soon. You love them, really. You just feel exhausted. Hopefully, with time, it will become easier to hide things to the point that it won’t feel like an act. You doubt it. With one arm managing to balance the plates, you use your free hand to grab the leftover cake.
You enter the kitchen to start hastily stacking the plates into the dishwasher, along with the cutlery. You eventually turn it on for a normal wash before you begin to clean the kitchen; wiping over the benches and putting items away back into their original spot. Finally, you slide the cake onto the bottom shelf and close the door. You look towards the time on the microwave and relief washes over you. It’s past 10 o’clock. The dinner seemed to go relatively fast, thankfully.
You return to the dining room to witness everyone starting to stand up and feign disappointment. “Oh no, is it that time? It went too quickly.” You whine, lips naturally pouting. Satoru’s gaze momentarily softens when he looks at you, knowing that you’re relieved; even if you do love family. You follow them through to the lounge and then towards the exit of the apartment. Suguru decides to stay back to give the four of you space. You could hear your mother rambling, not taking in anything she was saying. No offence to her, of course. You’re just a bit tired. There are quick kisses to cheeks and your stepfather is expressing for your mother to hurry up because he doesn’t want to stay up for too long. With final embraces and shoes on, both you and Satoru wave goodbye before closing the door.
You slump against the back of it for a moment, eyes wide and blank as you think back over everything. Every conversation. The tour through the apartment. Your limited affection with Satoru. Nothing… seems to be obvious. The night was a success and even tears of relief glued to your lashes. Satoru’s hand gently rubs your back soothingly, tall body leaning over you as he whispers. “It’s all over, baby. You can relax now—“
You absolutely cannot. Quickly, you move away from his touch and glance nervously towards the lounge room where Suguru is lingering. “Satoru, you know that’s a lie. Keep the act up.” You insist gently, prying his large hand off your shoulder as you move towards the lounge room, lips forcing a polite smile. Satoru follows behind you, trying not to show his amusement. “Right, let me prepare the couch.” You say, turning towards the hallway.
“Actually, Y/N. I think I might use the guestroom if that’s okay. Just so you don’t have to deal with such troubles.” Suguru says lightly and you find yourself frozen on the spot. “You— You mean Satoru’s room? You want to sleep next to Satoru?” You ask, voice straining and laced with jealousy. Only you’re allowed to sleep next to your stepbrother. “No, I mean the guestroom. I assume Satoru will want to sleep with you since you’re both dating.” Suguru finally explains, biting back his laugh that threatens to escape.
Dread crashes down over you and you twist around to face the pair of tall males and Satoru is already laughing, a hand pressing against his toned stomach. “I’m so sorry, Y/N. I had to wait until our parents were gone—“ The white-haired male begins to explain through a soft chuckle. He feels guilty for laughing at your shock, but he knows that you’ll find the situation to be funny later on. Satoru is quick to wrap you up in his arms, pulling you against his firm body. He isn’t scared to shower you with affection, even if Suguru just discovered the ultimate secret. Suguru smiles slightly, rubbing the back of his neck and you’re just completely baffled, automatically leaning into your boyfriend. “Did you tell him—?” You ask timidly, fingers curling into the front of Satoru’s button-up shirt.
They both shake their heads. “It was my leg that you were touching… Honestly, I was flattered at first, and won’t deny such thoughts. I looked at you, but you were looking at Satoru and refusing to look away. I just put two and two together.” Suguru explains as gently as he can, not wanting you to feel embarrassed. Too bad you’re instantly flooded with the emotion and bury your face into Satoru’s chest, voice muffled. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry… That’s so embarrassing, I-I just... I just gave us away so easily, Satoru.”
Satoru brings a hand up to stroke the back of your hair, ruffling it up a little. “It’s fine, love. Honestly, I’m glad that Suguru knows and just accepted us. You can just be yourself in front of him now, hm?” Satoru says gently, voice deep and soft. Still, you smack his chest lightly as you pull away, pouting. “You always have your legs out under the table, why did you change!” You whine, lips starting to curl as Satoru barks with laughter, head tilting. “We both have long legs and take turns. It’s been like that since school.”
You sigh heavily, pulling yourself out of Satoru’s arms, although already missing the comfort. One of his hands lingers against your waist. Your face feels hot as you look towards Suguru, who as always, smiles towards you. “I’m so sorry that I touched you like that.” You apologise, voice somewhat small. Suguru gives a light shrug, holding his hands up to show he holds no grudges. “You’re fine. I would say I enjoyed it but your boyfriend would cut my head off.” He says rather slyly as he looks towards Satoru.
Already, Satoru’s lips are pressing together and eyebrows creasing in concern as he tugs you back towards him to wrap his arms possessively around you from behind. Butterflies form in your stomach as your hands gently grip his arm that’s wrapped around your neck, giggling softly. “You may be my best friend, but no way. She’s all mine. I’ll fuck her in front of you if I need to.” Satoru bluntly states and you choke on your saliva from the childishness, though desperately trying to ignore how the butterflies seem to flutter wildly before being burnt up by the fire ignited within you. His possessiveness is so hot. “S-Satoru!” You squeak, bumping into his taller form that continues to cling to you.
Suguru pulls a face at the boldness, though curiosity appears in his gaze that lands on you. It was fleeting before he looked towards his best friend instead. “What are you, some alpha?” Suguru snorts, palm rubbing against his eye. Satoru grins, almost like the Cheshire cat as he rocks side to side, chin resting on top of your head. “Might want to wear earplugs tonight, Suguru. You might hear my beloved stepsister cry out from my fat knot.” He retaliates and your hand briefly covers your face, feeling so hot and flushed. It’s almost embarrassing but, his filthy words always arouse you with such ease. You feel your panties becoming damp under your dress. You really want to go to the bedroom now. Too many hours spent stressing and you just really….
You fake a yawn, nuzzling back into Satoru, still wrapped up in his possessive yet rather loving embrace. He feels so warm. “Very funny, yes— Anyways, I think it’s time we all hit the hay…” You trail off, glancing nervously towards Suguru in hopes of him not seeing right through you. He does, but he’s a nice guy. He smiles warmly, grabbing his backpack that he left by the edge of the couch. “I agree, I’m so thankful I won’t have to hear Satoru’s snores at least. Am I able to use the bathroom to freshen up?” He asks and Satoru is too distracted by you to even be offended by the light insult. His hot gaze is only on you. He could see through the lie from the second you faked a yawn and uttered the first word. “Yeah, go for it. I guess we’ll see you in the morning, Suguru… Thanks, by the way. For accepting our secret.” Satoru murmurs, long fingers gently combing through your hair.
Suguru simply nods. “That’s what friends are for, goodnight. Enjoy your sleep.” He says, emphasising the last word before he walks down the hallway. You turn around to look up at Satoru, his crystal blue eyes meeting yours.
You’re both thinking the same thing.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Finally, in the comfort of the bedroom that you share with your boyfriend; aka stepbrother, you sigh out in relief, already reaching to unzip your dress. Your soft fingertips meet a set of other fingertips that seem far too eager to unzip. Your tiers curl into a fond smile, bunching your hair up to let it be out of the way as Satoru begins to glide the zipper down, taller body leaning down so his lips can press lovingly against your bare shoulder. He’s trailing kisses gently up towards your neck, warm breath fanning across your smooth skin. “I’m so proud of you, baby girl. You did so well tonight. I know it must have been tough.” Satoru whispers, voice sounding raspy. He needs you. Badly.
His praise easily melts you, shimmying out of your dress until it pools around your bare feet. Satoru knows that you’re an absolute sucker for praise and that you often try to chase the wonderful feeling of making him proud. You behave so well for him, no matter the situation and so, Satoru finds himself always proud of you. Still, you’re emotional from having to deal with something so stressful and tears begin to pool, make-up already smearing cause of it. You love your parents, you do. It’s just obvious they can’t know and you hate it so much. You hate that you have to hide your love for your stepbrother.
Satoru isn’t an idiot. Even with your back to him, he can tell that you’re starting to cry and honestly, he’s not surprised. You’ve been so tense for weeks. Ever since it was announced by your parents. You wouldn’t ever relax unless he coaxed you into it or lovingly distracted you. His smile is soft, firm hands on your bare shoulders to move you until you’re facing him. “D-Don’t look at me, I’m getting all gross.” You whine, hand pitifully trying to cover up the fact that black lines from mascara are gliding down your cheeks, mixed with your tears. Small hiccups escape as you try so hard to hide.
“Y/N.” He laughs, completely endeared as his large hands come up to tenderly cup your cheeks, thumbs rubbing at the wet make-up, not caring that he’s smearing it further. “Firstly, I’ve seen you cry so many times since we were teens. Not a new sight for me. Secondly, you’ll always be beautiful and take my breath away every single time.” His voice falls into a whisper, unable to stop himself from leaning down to capture your lips with his own, kissing you with passion. You gasp against his lips and he pours all of his love into the one kiss, hands refusing to part from your cheeks as his lips move slow and hungrily against your own. Your fingers curl into his shirt that’s already half unbuttoned, desperate to pull him flush against you as you return the kiss, your tiers moving in sync with his own.
Neither of you part, becoming so breathless and yet refusing to be the first to pull away. His taller body is leaning into you as he continues to kiss you with loving eagerness. His tongue glides across your lower lip and you happily oblige, parting your lips to allow him to take further control as his wet muscle dominates your mouth. Every passionate kiss will always remind you of your first kiss with Satoru. He rubs his tongue against your own before sliding across every inch of your mouth, eager to claim. He can still taste the sweetness of cream lingering and it causes him to groan softly.
Satoru, addicted to kissing you; found it so difficult to pull away. He presses multiple kisses to your saliva-coated lips before he leans back to exhale air. His crystal blue eyes are clouded with complete desire and you look up at him, eyes full of mutual feeling. He couldn’t help but chuckle softly from your cheeks stained with your make-up, though noticing you’re not crying anymore. He’s thankful for that, even if usually the sight of your tears causes a raging hard-on. “Y/N..” Satoru mumbles, hands caressing along your bare sides and admiring your choice of lingerie. Soft pink lace. He realises it’s hard to have a favourite colour on you when you make every colour seem so perfect.
“Go relax on the bed, I’ll be with you in a moment,” Satoru says, pulling away. Instantly, your hand latches onto the back of his shirt, looking up at him with wide eyes. You don’t want him to go for even a second, that’s how clingy you can get and it’s an absolute weakness of his. “Where are you going, Daddy? I want— I want to touch you. Make you feel good, it’s my turn now.” You insist, briefly thinking about when he was between your legs several hours ago. Satoru’s heart squeezes, easily melting from your cuteness and plants a quick kiss on your cheek. “Just listen to Daddy.” Satoru says, prying your hand off of him as he playfully rolls his eyes. “I’m trying to take care of you, you’ll see.” He finishes.
You pout a little, absolutely hating to be away from your stepbrother, but you can’t resist obeying. Especially since he’d easily put you in your place. Even when he’s feeling sweet and wants to make love. You carefully step out of your dress, grabbing it to rest it on the chair at your dressing table. Not wanting to waste time after you noticed he left to go to the bathroom, you climb onto the king-size bed and crawl to the middle, flopping down. Wait— What is that? You feel something solid beneath you and move to tug the blankets down, eyes widening in shock when you see the spanking spoon hiding beneath the covers and take hold of it, face feeling flushed. “Oh— So that’s where he put it.”
You turn around to look at Satoru who is snickering with amusement, a damp cloth in his hand. “He? You don’t mean…” You trail off, suddenly remembering. Suguru asked to use the bathroom before and oh my god, that means he’s seen this. Satoru’s knees rest against the edge of the mattress, reaching forward to take hold of it with his free hand, smirking from witnessing your shocked expression. “We did well with hiding evidence, Y/N. We just forgot the one small thing.” He says, deliberately dragging the round end of the spoon across your thigh, patting it a few times and you’re whimpering softly, muscles tensing up and hands coming down between your thighs.
Satoru is delighted by your reaction. He knows you tend to enjoy pain by his hands, though you both know the difference between pain for fun or punishment. Context matters, after all. Even if you enjoy a good spanking, you hate to be punished because it means you need to be corrected. The spoon is usually used for the latter. He leans forward to press a kiss to your temple, setting the wooden spoon on his bedside table before he tenderly cups your cheek, bringing the damp cloth up to your face and starting to gently wipe the smeared make-up off. “My good girl, I don’t think tonight calls for pain. Even the fun kind. I just want to make love to you.” He hums softly and you smile softly towards him. “I’ll still rile you up, just saying.” You whisper, fingers playfully walking up his toned thigh, approaching his crotch. He looks down at your hand, gulping quietly.
“Every time we do something is making love, in my eyes. Rough or soft. Loving or mean.” You express, hand reaching the area to cup, giving a light squeeze and your palm starts to rub against it. His breath hitches, managing to wipe the last of the mess from your face and smiles knowingly. “Can’t deny that you’re right, beloved stepsister.” He purrs softly, setting the damp cloth down next to the spoon. Even so, Satoru rather craves to just take time and be gentle tonight since you’ve been stressed. Remind you that everything is okay and it’s all over. Does his fingers twitch occasionally with the urge to be rough? Sure. He’s no idiot and knows he enjoys how pretty you look, and how sweet you sound when it is like that, but you’re just as pretty when it’s not played like that. Just always pretty.
He raises an eyebrow when your hand presses against his firm chest and he follows the pressure until he’s lying down on his back, head against the pillows. “You really love to mention the whole step-sibling thing, don’t you?” You laugh, not particularly denying that you enjoy hearing it. His lips curl to form a playful smile, broad shoulders shrugging as his hand comes up, finger slipping beneath the bra strap. “What can I say, taboo turns us both on. Besides, you know I love you beyond that.” He says, voice sounding rather distracted as his crystal blue eyes refuse to look away from your hands.
With the hint that he gave from tugging on your bra strap, you couldn’t help but giggle softly. He’s so obvious. An impatient man who wants the underwear off so he can properly ‘admire’ you as he regularly tells you. You remember your teenage years when you often wondered if Satoru was a ‘boob man’ or an ‘ass man’. You got your answer on day one when you both first fooled around; he loves both equally. A first for a male, in your opinion. You always heard teenage boys obnoxiously state their preferences, but at age 18 and Satoru hitting 20, you realised just how different your stepbrother is. He appreciates the body as a whole and when it comes to you? You often tease him for being a simp with how he worships you and he doesn’t care. Simply because you’re just as much a simp as he is when it comes to worshipping him in return.
Your hands swiftly unclasp your bra, though slowing down as you pull the straps until both arms are out. Satoru’s stare is hot and heavy, fingers twitching against the blankets. You offer a sweet smile before finally discarding the underwear to reveal your breasts rather confidently. You used to be so timid, but Satoru has taught you to love yourself more. He groans, hands coming up to dramatically drag across his face until his mouth is covered and he’s not looking at just your hands anymore, but your breasts. So soft and pretty looking. Even your nipples seem to already harden from being exposed. “Fuck, I’m so lucky. Suguru must be fuming.” He jokes, prompting you to swat at his chest and laugh.
“Stoooop, Suguru doesn’t see what you see.” You say as you gracefully shift yourself until you’re straddling his lap, not wasting time to teasingly rub your ass against his crotch, feigning innocence as you just act out trying to get into a comfortable position by wiggling. Satoru couldn’t even tell you the truth that Suguru expressed interest in you, far too distracted by the friction of the clothing rubbing against his already hardening cock and the pleasant pressure that is your weight. Satoru just lays there, allowing you to do as you please for the moment; feels so good to have you on his lap after all. He manages to exhale a sigh. It sounds strained. “What if Suguru did see you that way?” He asks breathlessly as your hips continue to roll in small circles, body fluid and graceful. Your hands come down to unbutton the rest of his shirt, noticing the spike of jealousy within the white-haired male. You start to feel giddy again.
“He’s handsome, I had a crush well before you.” You begin and Satoru rolls his eyes and looks off to the side, large hands cupping your bare thighs to give a rough squeeze. A warning. He loves the guy. It’s just that you belong to him and no one is ever going to take you away from him. You grin, utterly endeared by the jealousy and lean down as your hands spread the open shirt, your breasts pressing directly against his naked chest, a hand caressing soothingly along his side. “But I’m not interested in him anymore. My eyes only see Daddy. You’re so hot when you get all jealous.” You whisper, lips hovering over his.
Fuck, he can feel your soft, squishy breasts pressing against him and he only wants more. His strong arms wrap around your waist to keep you flushed against him, nose rubbing against yours. “Prove it to Daddy. Show Daddy how much you love him, stepsis.” He whispers in return and your lips already hungrily press against his, muffling your whines. You waste no time, eager for more and so your lips begin to travel towards his jawline, nipping at the flesh. You’ve been uptight for far too long and finally get to let it all out and relax with your lover, Satoru. Some may think it’s crazy to call passionate sex as relaxing but honestly, that’s what it feels like to you. It can be both thrilling and calm. Calm in the sense that you can just let go and feel good, especially afterwards. Satoru, your amazing partner (stepbrother) may have eaten you out this morning and even made you squirt, but you still felt a bit too stressed cause tonight wasn’t over. Thank goodness it is now.
“Gon’ mark you, Daddy. Can do that now. Girls at work will know to back off— Boys, too.” You grumble lightly, tongue sliding out to teasingly dance across his warm skin and Satoru laughs breathlessly, his hands reaching down to cup your ass cheeks and give a rough squeeze. “Possessive little thing.” He coos, breath hitching as you bite down on the side of his neck to suck harshly and you couldn’t help but moan happily, so delighted to be able to mark him up now. You pull away momentarily to admire the dark purplish bruise that formed, pressing an innocent kiss to it before you move in to form another. And another.
His neck is scattered the various hickeys, also varying in different shades depending on how harshly you went. His cock is throbbing beneath you, pleased by the aching pain he felt during the process. His large hands continue to fondle your ass, squeezing hard to the point of feeling your supple flesh filling up the gaps of his long fingers and it entices him to the point of spanking your ass roughly. You yelp from the jolt of pain that soon forms into a nice tingly feeling in your ass and he gives another spank, nails dragging across the flesh. “Thought you weren’t going to be rough, Daddy.” You tease, wet tongue trailing saliva down his chest. “Your ass is impossible to resist. Your needy cries, too.” He breathes out softly, stopping you from going any further down by tightening his grip.
“Stay still, baby.” He whispers against the top of your head, voice heavy with lust. You lay against him, not daring to disobey anything he commands. You love to please him. As you nuzzle against his hickey-covered neck, you whimper from each hard smack that lands on your ass, feeling the spanks alternate from cheek to cheek. Smack! Your body jerks up against his body as he lands a hard spank, causing you to sob out quietly. The stinging pain feels so good, causing you to crave more. Smack! Harder this time. “Were you really trying to touch me under the table tonight? Maybe you’re just a bit of a slut who wanted to get a reaction out of Suguru. Such a naughty girl.” He teases and you frantically shake your head, hands clinging onto his broad shoulders and breasts squishing against his chest once more. He knows that’s not the case. You’re just so cute to tease and naturally, you’re just so naughty that humiliation drives you further. More eager. He doesn’t relent with the hard smacks until you’re sniffling against his neck and his hand feels far too numb, unable to feel a thing.
“Mm, good girl. That’s enough, I promise.” He says, hands giving your now throbbing ass cheeks a soothing squeeze. You pull away with a small huff and lips naturally pouting, eyes appearing wet. “Can I please just touch you now?” You plead, wanting to focus on him from the beginning. Satoru grins wide, eyes lighting up with excitement as his arms rise until his hands rest ever so casually behind his head. “I can’t resist touching your gorgeous body— smacking it, too.” He pauses, looking at you. Is he too sadistic? He couldn’t help but question. The question is swiftly answered by a reassuring kiss on his lips. You’re masochistic and so you both make a great pair. “Touch me, baby.” Satoru whines out dramatically, snapping you back to reality.
You bite back a smile from how cute he can be, leaning down to press loving kisses along his well-defined abdomen, tongue dragging along the toned lines, nails grazing along his sides. Satoru’s lips latch onto his lower lip as he watches you, crystal blue eyes darkening as he enjoys the slow yet steady show. You’re able to wiggle down now, his hands not stopping you and you pull up for a moment, hovering as eager hands unzip his black slacks and you hook your fingers beneath both the pants and underwear. “Let’s get the annoying stuff out of the way first, shall we?” You hum and Satoru happily obliges by lifting his hips.
With three rough tugs, you drag the clothing down his long legs until you could toss them to the floor, jaw dropping slightly at the beautiful sight of his now free and throbbing cock springing out of the confinements and slapping against his own lower stomach. Never. Never will you get used to the glorious sight of it. So long, curved and has just the right amount of thickness that leaves you for craving it. The pretty protruding veins from the base, up towards the bulbous tip, red and eager for a hand— or mouth. You smile a little, pleased to see it twitch before you. Satoru inhales deeply, half-lidded eyes focusing on you, rather than his cock. You love his cock. A blunt thought to have, but you do. “Babe..” He warns quietly.
You snap back out of your cock thirsty fantasies and drop your body down between his legs, laying comfortably. Satoru was right about buying an oversized bed, it makes the fun hassle-free. “Daddy, you’re so pretty..” You whine, leaning forward to nuzzle your face lovingly against his cock and already, one of his hands behind his head comes around to drag across his face, wondering how he’ll be able to control himself as you take your time enjoying him. Each praise you give to him; whether about his dick or his personality, always inflates his confidence and self-love. He’s peeking between two of his fingers, watching as you continue your loving nuzzle with ‘innocent’ kisses being pressed to his throbbing length.
You smile up at him, long lashes fluttering as you hold your hand out just beneath your chin, keeping your gaze on your stepbrother as your tongue slides you and you allow the drool to slowly seep out of your mouth and drip from your tongue. The saliva pools in your palm and Satoru groans in sexual frustration, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re such a slut.” He says lovingly, breath hitching when your fingers finally curl around the thick base of his cock and begin to stroke slowly. Your saliva isn’t the ‘best’ lubricant in the world, but it’s enough to keep your hand from feeling too rough as you slide your hand up and down, wrist twisting with each pump.
“I just love it so much, Daddy. So warm and heavy in my hand. All mine to play with.” You purr, tongue dragging along the length of his cock where your fingertips couldn’t quite meet. You find yourself resting your head against his thigh, eyes focused entirely on his cock as it throbs in your hold as you continue to stroke his length with just so much love. It’s nice to just lay there and admire. Even if his thigh quivers slightly beneath your head and his stomach muscles tense up, trying his hardest to not rush you. How cute. You occasionally dribble out and spit onto your hand to continue with the slow strokes of your hand, enjoying the weight of his heavy cock, thumb rubbing the tip every time your hand slides upwards. You smile from hearing his heavy breathing and voice hitching every so often as your hand squeezes the thickness.
You notice pre-cum starting to bead at the bulbous tip and so you lean forward, hand wet with your saliva sliding down to fondle with his balls, giving a tender squeeze. “Fucking hell, Y/N…” He moans out, long fingers dragging through his white hair to grip on. You mewl softly in response, always loving how your stepbrother curses with your name. It always sounds so sweet. The flat of your tongue presses against the underside at the base before you slowly drag upwards, tracing along one of his veins and tasting the saltiness. Your eyes met his just as you brushed the wet muscle along the tip and moaned in sync with his low ones as you tasted the pre-cum.
“You’re so delicious, wan’ taste you every day.” You express your wish as your tongue playfully swirls around the head of his cock, one hand soothingly stroking his toned thigh as the other continues to fondle and squeeze his balls with just so much love for the older male. “I’ll make you taste me every day, even if it means choking you with my dick, princess.” He sighs heavily, enjoying the slick velvety feeling of your tongue sliding around the leaking tip of his length. You hum in response, his harsh words only fueling your actions and drenching your panties further. You do always feel like some omega in heat around your stepbrother. Unaware of it, you roll your hips against the bed, focusing entirely on Satoru and making him feel good. Nails scrape along his thigh as your hand trails up towards his abdomen, eager to feel him.
It was several minutes of just your tongue swirling and lapping up the pre-cum and you finally wrap your soft lips around the head and suck gently, cheeks hollowing as you begin to bob your mouth nice and slow along the first two inches or so, just savouring the taste of him and length weighing down against your tongue, twitching in your mouth. Your soft moans send vibrations along his lengths and Satoru’s hips buck upwards, causing your mouth to take just a bit extra. To prevent yourself from choking, you keep your jaw slack, bobbing your mouth steadily now, eyes refusing to look away as the white-haired male’s face scrunches up; brows furrowing and lips parting as he grunts out your name.
Your mouth feels good. Too good, even. So warm and wet, inner cheeks rubbing along the sides of his length as your tongue caresses the underside. He notices drool seeping out from the corners of your lips and a breathless laugh escapes. His hand coming to stroke along the top of your head, voice low. “So damn cute, stepsis. Drooling and looking so depraved.” He says as he teasingly pulls on your hair until your scalp aches and you whimper softly. With your jaw relaxed you take more of his delicious length into your mouth to savour on, swallowing around it to tighten your mouth and prompt him to grunt, hips bucking slightly once more from the pleasant tightness of your mouth.
Satoru, being the greedy guy that he is; cups the side of your head, close enough for his fingers to lace together behind your head. You sense what’s to come, knowing your stepbrother very well and whine softly, eyes closing tightly. Instantly, he grinds his cock into your mouth, forcing you to take more and more until your lips are stretched right around the tip of his cock hits the back of your throat. Your loud gags are muffled as his hips thrust roughly, his hands moving your head with ease to meet each movement of his hips, forcing you to take it all.
You’ll never deny the fact that you love him taking complete control and fucking your mouth as he pleases. Slow and deep. Fast and rough. All of it. You’ll take it all cause you’re just as greedy as him. Perfect for each other. His throbbing cock slides down your throat and you swallow helplessly to try and contain yourself from choking too much. You have to rely on breathing heavily through your nose, but even that feels near impossible when he presses on the back of your head firmly so your face is pressed into his lower stomach, nose buried against a neatly shaved area. Saliva smears across your face as he continues to move your head as he pleases, head tilting back as he groans out happily, addicted to the pleasure that surges through him from having your mouth around his cock, nice and snug.
“So— fucking good.” Satoru pants out as your lips drag along his saliva-coated length. He can hear you breathing frantically through your nose and so being the sadistic stepbrother that he is; Satoru yanks your head back down along his cock, leaning up so he can hug your head properly, locking you in place. Your hands weakly grip the blankets, throat tightening around his thickness that pulsates and you try to breathe, but you can’t. Satoru is lovingly suffocating you. Choking you with his length stuffed down your throat and arms embracing your head against him so you can’t move. It sends excitement right down to your core, whimpers muffled as you simply stay there, your head starting to feel light. Satoru is delighted and wrapped up in the pleasure.
“Aw, look at you. My baby sis choking on my cock and enjoying every bit of it. Such a whore for me, aren’t you? Only for me.” He pants heavily, eyes half-lidded as he looks down at the top of your head. His long legs are bending so he’s able to properly hold onto you, feeling your throat muscles hopelessly constrict around his length. Tears burn and nails claw at the blankets, feeling your head starting to pound from the lack of oxygen. Snot threatens to smear on Satoru as you pitifully try to breathe through your nose that’s pressed too tightly against him and it only makes him laugh, endeared by you struggling so desperately. The urge to climax reaches quickly, his stomach clenching and feeling so hot.
Finally, he lets go, fingers wrapping around your hair to guide your head back, lips dragging along his cock until there’s an audible pop, a sharp gasp following afterwards as you’re desperate for air. You feel all woozy and high for a moment as oxygen rushes back to your brain, your heart hammering hard in your chest. Satoru smirks, only being further aroused from how fucked out you already seem to be just from a bit of face-fucking and… well, choking, too. You cough a little, unable to stop the dry-heaving; Satory is relentless when it comes to blowjobs and you thrive off of it. Multiple strings of saliva attach your swollen lips to his cock, breaking when you pull back further and whine, voice raspy. “I lo- agh.. I love your— cock, so much, Daddy.” You manage to splutter out between deep breaths.
Satoru coos, only being reminded of how deeply he loves you, his stepsister. His hands tenderly cup your warm cheeks to pull you in between his legs, feeling your hands resting against his chest. “And I love you on my cock, so much. Whatever hole, I love your holes. I love you.” He whispers, pressing multiple kisses to your lips, deliberately lingering with each kiss despite you still trying to inhale deeply. A little struggle is so cute. His cock still throbs, leaking with pre-cum and your hand travels down between your bodies to wrap your fingers around once more to stroke, biting back a small grin.
“I love you, too.” You sigh happily, watching the way his brows furrow in concentration as your hand strokes so slowly. You both tend to confess your feelings to one another multiple times a day. Never annoying. It’s just like breathing. It feels normal. “Daddy took such good care of me for the past few weeks, especially today. So…” You trail off quietly, letting go of his cock and playfully smearing the saliva across his chiselled abs. It might have just been an excuse to touch them. Satoru slowly lowers himself until he’s lying back down, his heart racing with excitement. He hopes it is what he thinks it is.
You move until you’re sitting comfortably against his cock once more, angling yourself so your slick-covered folds spread across the underside of his length, one hand coming down to tease the bulbous tip as you grind slowly, sliding your dripping cunt along his throbbing erection and he hides his sounds of pleasure by laughing breathlessly. “Don’t wanna use one of my many monstrous-sized condoms?” He asks, voice dripping with playfulness. You haven’t used condoms since basically day two of being together, you went on the pill after the first night of making love. Never missing a day of it. Naturally, the pile of condoms stay like that; as a pile of condoms. Completely forgotten.
“Your stepsis loves being pumped full of her Daddy’s delicious cum.” You tease, noticing the way his eyes glaze over from mentioning the relationship you both keep buried. Both of you are so sinful and some would say have no morals. Neither of you cares. It’s fun to play around with the taboo. It’s even better that Satoru has such a huge Daddy kink. He loves being both for you. As well as your loving boyfriend. “Ah— Is your cock twitching from the reminder of what we are? You’re so naughty.” You mewl sweetly, your clit throbbing from the contact as it rubs along Satoru’s cock, sending tiny jolts of pleasure through your body.
His large hands grip onto your hips, teeth clenching. Satoru is getting impatient, even if it’s so cute seeing you grind against his cock like some bitch in heat. “Babe—“ He grunts out and you only smile, hands spread across his firm pecs as you grind, sliding from the base to the very tip. Finally, you decide to give him what he really wants; what you both want. One hand takes hold of his cock at the base, moving yourself until the leaking tip presses against your entrance.
You begin to lower yourself, breath hitching when the tip of his length pushes past the entrance of your tight hole. “Let me take care of you, Da-ah~.” Your words break apart as a needy moan escapes, sinking further. Your tight walls are forced to stretch right around the thickness of his cock as you continue to sink, face scrunching up as you whimper from the pain mixed with pleasure. It feels so good to be stretched out by his pretty cock. So long and thick, twitching inside of you. Out of instinct, you squeeze around his length and Satoru groans out from finally feeling your absolute tightness around his length. It feels so fucking good to him; to have his cock buried deep in your needy cunt, the warm velvety walls clinging onto him.
You don’t stop until you’re filled up and your ass meets his thighs beneath you. It was a bit of a struggle since he didn’t usually prepare you like usual— You were desperate to just have him inside of you, besides he already spoiled you this morning with his fingers and tongue. There was just a bit of a delay. You pant heavily, hands light on his abdomen as you try to get used to the feeling of being stretched out, always feeling like your beloved stepbrother stretches you out beyond what your pussy is made to take and yet, you always manage. You’re made for him. “Fucking tight..” He breathes out heavily, hand soothingly stroking your thigh.
“My perfect girl, looking so pretty when you’re stuffed with your stepbrother’s cock. Look at you— Always bulging, thanks to me.” He purrs out, the other hand coming up to brush against your lower stomach, teasingly pressing against it where the end of his length is able to make you bulge out slightly and you whimper from the pressure being applied, nails clawing into his warm flesh. “Daddy~.” You mewl softly, lips threatening to drool out saliva as you couldn’t even focus on keeping any part of yourself together. The painful ache of your walls seems to slowly subside, though lingering and you begin to roll your hips.
Your aroused juices just drip out, making a mess across your thighs and his. Not that either of you care. The mess just enhances the excitement. Your eyes are clouded with pleasure mixed with complete love for the white-haired male beneath you and for a moment, neither of you look away from each other; eyes locked. You rock back and forth, inner walls clinging onto his cock as you move, just for a few of the inches. You moan out happily, eagerly taking the pleasure that washes over you with each grind of your hips. “So pretty, so so pretty..” Satoru whispers, one hand gliding up until he cups one of your breasts to give a playful squeeze, coaxing a spill of needy whines out of you. He pinches the hardened bud, twisting it and you cry out, always being so sensitive to any touch he blesses you with.
He grins, eyes wide and alive as he watches you with deep fascination and feeling even more aroused as you begin to bounce. It’s slow and steady, hard enough for skin to slap against skin and leave the flesh tingling. Your breasts follow your bouncing as you move, your velvety walls squishing around his cock and both leaving you breathless for two different reasons. Your walls just squeeze so tightly and drag along every inch of his length. You swear you’re so tight that you can even feel the protruding veins that run along his cock. Thank god for no condom, you couldn’t help but think; thrilled to have him bare inside of you.
“So— Big!” You cry out, lifting yourself up to feel his thickness drag along your walls before you drop yourself back down, trembling from the pleasure that constantly wraps around you as you bounce on his cock. Your feet are flat against the mattress as you move, so desperate to slide up until only his tip is inside of you and then slam back down until he forcefully stretches you out. Your sounds of pleasure only increase in volume, with cute yelps and needy moans leaving your lips. Satoru is in absolute heaven to be able to witness the sight of you bouncing on his cock, hand occasionally slapping your tits to encourage you to go further, panting heavily. Your inner walls, no matter how aroused and wet you are; continue to cling so tightly around his length as you fuck yourself onto his erection.
His brows are furrowed in concentration as he focuses on the pleasure that surges through him, leaving his toes curling and panting heavily as his mouth hangs open. “So fucking good for me, baby. Fuck— You look so hot, feel so hot.” He groans, your wet cunt especially feeling warm as it clenches around him. His hands land on your hips to give a harsh squeeze and you whimper, tears in your eyes. It all just feels like too much already but in a good way. A way that you never want it to stop, you just want to grind your hips and ride his cock like the addicted whore you are for his length.
There’s a manic glint in those crystal blue eyes and Satoru slams his hips up, forcing his throbbing length in until balls deep and you scream out his name in ecstasy, hands weakly pressing against his chest. “A-Ah, ‘Toru! Daddy, feels so—“ Your words are cut off by your sob as he starts jackhammering into your tight pussy, the sound of skin slapping against skin filling the air and obnoxious squelches from how wet you are. You didn’t care— Couldn’t care for anything asides from how you’re made for your beloved stepbrother and his cock hammering inside of you. His eyes focus on your dripping cunt, watching with deep fascination as his length rapidly appears and disappears.
The ecstasy continues to surge through you in pulses, each time his length slams up into your tightness, your stomach bulging a little from how deep his long cock goes. He’s taken control entirely and all you can do is sit there— hovering as his fierce grip holds you in place and thighs shaking. Tears spill down your cheeks as you continue to sob out for him. “Daddy! Daddy, ah— fuck!” You wail out happily, eyes rolling upwards as you stare at the ceiling. Your mind feels completely wiped, all thanks to his length that drills into your tightness, cock dripping with your juices and Satoru just feels delirious from it all, especially as your inner walls flutter around his length and clench. He’s grunting with each snap of his hips, nails digging into your hips.
Both of you feel it rapidly approaching as he keeps up the pace. Your breasts even start to ache from the constant bouncing. Blindly, your hands find his to desperately hold onto and ground yourself, gazing down at him with eyes completely clouded over. “You’re so beautiful, baby. All mine, too. Got it? No one will take you away from— fuck, me.” He groans, voice low and breathless. You nod eagerly to his words, tightening your fingers on his hands. “Pl-Please, I wan’ cum, please, Daddy. It feels so— nnn..” You choke on a needy sob, face scrunching up.
You appear so utterly fucked and Satoru finds it beautiful, wishing he could burn the image of your face when you’re stuffed full of his cock into his mind. He tugs you down by your hands until your body is pressed flushed against his own, letting go of your hands to hug around your waist and trapping you against him. “I’m going to come inside of you~. Even if you don’t want it, you won’t stop me.” He purrs against your ear and you whimper softly. You want him to pump you full every time. He pulls his hips back until only the tip is in, lips brushing against your jawline. “Let go, stepsis.” Satoru whispers before he slams back into your tight core, groaning as he can never get used to your soft squishy walls clinging onto his cock.
You cry out from the sudden rough thrust and he continues. Thrust, after thrust. The final one, his cock sliding into you and you completely let go as he told you to. Your body trembles hard against his own, face scrunching up and your eyes closing tightly despite the tears of pleasure they spill and you bite down hard on his shoulder to try and muffle the sounds. His long fingers wrap around your hair to tug back gently, pulling your mouth off of him. “Don’t silen— fuck..” He grunts out as your walls repeatedly squeeze around him and his orgasm rapidly approached until he’s coming inside of you, his cock throbbing hard as strings of sticky white cum pumps inside of you. Satoru has always had a large amount to spill and so you feel so full as he spills it all inside of you, barely moving his cock. He’s panting heavily as your filthy cries continue to escape your swollen lips, clinging onto his body so desperately as if you’re afraid you’ll fall if you don’t.
The high is beyond everything else, like usual when it’s with Satoru. All you can see are stars. Mind blank and lips parted, your clit pulsing through the orgasm. Your body still trembles and despite feeling his own perfect high from the love-making, Satoru’s hand soothingly rubs along your back, head refusing to leave the pillow. “Ah…” You exhale out, finally feeling your body calming down. Eventually, you start to giggle softly, elated from just having sex with your stepbrother. Satoru smiles faintly, amused by the giggles and keeps his strong arms wrapped around you.
“What are you so giggly about?” He asks, voice raspy. You shake your head and snuggle against the side of his neck, refusing to move. “Just got a good reward, that’s all.” You joke lightly and Satoru snorts, knowing full well that he would have been intimate with you - whether tonight went right or wrong. “My good girl.” He praises sweetly, voice laced with playfulness. You tilt your head to look up at him, eyes full of complete love. He shifts his head a little, crystal blue eyes meeting yours. Your hand comes up to brush strands of white hair out of his eyes.
“I refuse to pull out, by the way. Give me some cock-warming.” He demands lightly, lips naturally pouting. You grin a little and press a kiss to his lips. Multiple times. “You know how much I love to cock-warm you, stepbrother.” You purr, resting back against him. Satoru couldn’t deny it. It feels good, having his cock just surrounded by this lovely warmth and slick-covered walls clinging onto him. He knows he’ll have to pull out eventually so you both can clean up but… just for a bit, he’ll enjoy this. Satoru loves it when you lay on top of him, your weight against him offering him comfort.
“I love you, Y/N. I really am proud of you. I know it was stressful and it probably looked like it didn’t faze me at all, but it did. I’m relieved we both got through it all.” Satoru says, thumbs gently caressing your bare back. You smile softly. Of course, he was stressed out, too. Satoru just kept himself together through the stress so that you could rely on him. Your stepbrother… really is so wonderful. Best step-sibling you could ask for and especially the best lover. “I love you, too. Proud of you, too. You know that, right? Always proud.” You respond, nuzzling into him. There’s a brief pause between you both before you remember something. “I hope Suguru couldn’t hear us..” You mumble, cheeks feeling hot.
“I doubt he could hear me, but he definitely heard you. You’re fucking loud, babe.” He jokes and you gasp, lightly smacking his shoulder. “I am not!” You whine and Satoru only chuckles, tightening his hold. “You are, but you’re my loud girl. All mine.” He huffs, biting your bare shoulder. You roll your eyes playfully, but smile and rest your head against his shoulder once more.
Whatever.
You’re happy to be loud when it comes to your stepbrother.
#fae's writing#fae; writing.#fae; satoru.#gojo x reader#gojo satoru x reader#satoru x reader#gojo x you#gojo satoru x you#satoru x you#jjk scenario#jjk writing#gojo scenario#gojo smut#satoru smut#gojo satoru#gojo#gojo writing#anime scenario#anime smut#minors dni#jjk x reader#jjk x you#satoru gojo x reader#satoru gojo x you#female reader#reader insert#gojo x y/n#gojo satoru x y/n#satoru x y/n#tw stepcest
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Sin Summer (Soap)
Rating: E(MDNI)
Word Count: 2.7k
Tags: Soap x f!Reader, tinder au, oral (m and f!receiving), throat fucking, messy sex, masturbation, breath play, D/s dynamic, public play, spit play, piv sex, fingering, dirty talk, pussy slapping, meet and fuck, pwp, reader sleeps around and no one blames them
Summary: Six days ago you were in Glasgow, it's really not a big deal.
Part 2, Part 4
(Six days ago, Glasgow)
“Cannae say ya been to Scotland if ya don’ have a few tablets.” John tells you as you stare at the sort of caramel colored cube he handed you. He’s got a whole bag of them tucked in his pocket. You shrug and bite into the cube, it’s sweet, very sweet. Sweet enough to make your teeth hurt a little, so you pop the whole thing in your mouth and enjoy the way the sugar melts on your tongue. “Good yeah?” You nod, and he passes you another.
So far this is one of your more tame tinder dates. You’re more of a late evening kind of adventurer, but John had insisted on taking you out proper. Something about making sure you were properly wooed before he started “in on you”. Makes you feel a little like you’re going to get murdered, but he assured you he’d lose his commission if he did anything that stupid. So here you are, being shown around town and treated to all sorts of goodies. Properly wooed.
This guy’s gotta be a freak.
“So what’s the plan for tonight?” You ask, taking in the scenery of the city.
“Dinner, drinks” John hums, “chains, whips.”
“Seriously?” You laugh.
“Awright,” John laughs, “No chains an’ whips, I’ll stick with mah hands.” You bump your shoulder against him and he loops an arm around you.
“I’m all yours, as long as it’s fun.” You tell him, playing into his joke. You’re a sucker for a pretty face, always have been, and it makes your cheeks heat to meet those angel blue eyes and crooked smile. John tugs you a little closer against his side, squeezes you tight so it’s hard to walk. It makes you giggle, and lets you feel all the lovely muscle he’s hiding under his pull-over.
“Never had any complaints,” He brags, “but I won’t treat ya too rough.” You laugh when he presses a wet smacking kiss to your temple, pushing at his face to get him off. He lets you go only long enough to swat your ass, grabbing your hips and pulling you back against him as soon as you swear. The sting is perfect, not enough through your jeans, but promising.
“My safe word’s applesauce,” You joke. John’s low hum, his eyes lidding as he looks you over, makes you think he’s not joking.
“Practice it for me, pet,” He half orders, and your mouth goes dry. He pulls on dominance with just a roll of his shoulders. No shit this guy’s military, every inch of him commands respect. He grips your chin with his fingers when you take too long, moving your jaw for you. “Applesauce,” He coos, “say it.”
“Ap-” You clear your throat, resist the urge to lick your lips, “applesauce.”
“Stick out your tongue,” He tips your head back as you open your mouth and show him your tongue. Someone passes you on the street, their voice as they talk on their phone barely reaches you except to drop heat into the pit of your stomach. John spits on your tongue in the middle of a busy street and your skin blazes with heated shame. “Swallow,” His voice vibrates through you and settles with a burst between your legs, you close your mouth and swallow thickly, opening again to show him you’re empty. John smiles, tips your head one way then the other to inspect. “Good girl,” He coos, and you could melt right there.
“Maybe we skip dinner,” You mumble. John drags his thumb against your lips, leaning back to force you to lean more heavily against him. You don’t think you could even keep yourself standing if it weren’t for his firm grip.
His smile is blinding, you have to blink to keep your eyes focused on him, but his voice drips low like honey down your spine, “That’s what take-away’s for.”
-
“Be better if I had a proper leash,” John hums, looping his belt around your neck, “Doesn’t have the same yank to it.” He pulls the end of the leather hard, the thick metal buckle snapping tight against your neck. It’s a fun sort of pull towards him that makes you want to pull back, the squeeze around your neck evenly distributed across the leather to be only slightly uncomfortable. “Green pet?” He asks and you give a thumbs up.
“Green sir,” The words drag pleasantly against your tongue, been a while since you had anyone fun to play with, “Not my first time doing this.”
“Alright then, on your back, head over the edge.” John directs, nodding towards the bed. His grip on the belt loosens enough that you can pull the end from his fingers as you get settled. Normally you consider stripping part of the fun, but for now you’re thankful John had you get undressed before he started collaring you.
You tip your head back, arms on either side of you, fingers twisting into the sheets, and open your mouth. You know the drill. John laughs, and leans to grab his belt again. The dark leather in his tight fist is attractive, and the gentle pressure on your neck makes your head spin. Not choking you, not yet, but the threat is there. John unbuttons his pants tugging his cock free. Shower, you think. He’s big, but still only half hard. It doesn’t matter when he feeds you his cock, easing into your mouth as you lave your tongue against the head. You reach up with your hand to grip the base of his cock, and he pulls the belt tight.
“No hands pet,” He warns, and you slide your hand up his stomach instead. Card your fingers through the dark curls leading up to his belly button, tracing the lines of his abs with careful purpose as you swallow around his cock. The belt loosens and you open your mouth a little wider. John pulls back, and you swirl your tongue around his head, sucking hard at the sensitive glans.
You can feel his cock stiffening with each shallow thrust into your mouth, warming you up for the main event. You suck greedily at him, never let it be said you don’t give a mean blow job. You worship his cock as best you can. You stroke your tongue over his length, hollowing your cheeks to encourage him deeper. You can feel the muscles under your fingers holding back, but you wish they wouldn’t. John works himself deeper with every roll of his hips, testing your gag reflex until he’s satisfied you can take him.
He pushes into your mouth, his hard cock stretching out your throat with a pleasant burn. You do your best to swallow the discomfort, dragging your tongue over his length as best you can. He stops there, his cock down your throat and his balls knocking against your nose. He invades your senses, the smell of his sweat and musk filling your nose with each breath, your eyes starting to water from the angle, you scratch his stomach, trying to find something to hold onto. You feel him lean into the touch. Then the sharp sting of him slapping your clit. You squeal, the noise muffled by the cock in your throat, and scramble to get away from the feeling, which only pushes you further onto his dick.
John hits you again and you can’t do anything but twitch. The belt around your throat tightens warningly, and you whimper around him. His hand rubs down between your legs and drags slick up over your aching clit. He slaps you three times in rapid succession, each one harder than the last. Your eyes roll a little, and you take a sharp breath. Again you’re made dizzy by the smell of him, masculine enough to tickle your nose.
“Getting all worked up over a few slaps,” John tuts, clicking his tongue as his fingers rub over your cunt, “look how wet you are for me already.” You whine around his cock, feel it drag out of your throat and over your tongue as he pulls his hips back. You lick his length desperately when he leaves your mouth, kissing his cock between breaths. He rocks his hips against your lips, smearing your spit over your face. You tip your head a little more to catch his balls as he moves, sucking at the sensitive skin and dragging your tongue through the wiry curls.
“Proper slag,” He groans, you can feel his fingers wrap around his cock, his strokes bumping your chin, “givin’ my balls a spit shine, while I abuse your pretty pussy.”
You make an affirmative noise, opening your mouth wide to suck one of his balls into your mouth. Your eyes do roll at the next smack, and you can hear John groaning as you moan around him. The spark of the slaps is starting to drip out of you, your cunt clenching with each strike. The noise is different too quick, your wetness smeared eagerly over your pussy with each rub of John’s hand. It’s not enough for you. Your stomach tight and hot without the trigger to send it over the edge.
You give John’s balls a final kiss, enjoying the spit that sticks to your mouth as you pull away. “Make me gag,” You beg, licking at John’s fingers as he strokes his cock, “please.” The belt tightens again, too quick for you to think what you’re saying wrong. John’s fingers hook in your cunt, tugging at your pussy and tilting your hips for himself. You shiver, do your best to breath while darkness fuzzes your vision. Your head swims, pleasantly warm, as your carotids are squeezed. “Please, sir.” You amend, though you’re not sure you want to.
“There you go,” John mumbles, the belt loosening as the man pulls back to push into your waiting mouth with one solid motion. You gag, constricting unpleasantly around his cock. You feel the rush of spit in your mouth, the drool you can’t swallow down that drips out over your lips with each thrust of his cock. You moan around him, grinding your clit against the heel of his hand. John clicks his tongue again, and the sound shudders through you. All hot and heady.
He spanks your cunt raw as he fucks your throat, and you feel all the tightness in your stomach unwind like the snap of a rubberband. Orgasm shivers up your spine, and you feel yourself flutter around emptiness. It’s wet and warm, and John doesn’t stop just because your legs are shaking. You writhe against the bed, your feet scrambling for purchase. It hurts, it’s too much. You smack John’s stomach and he stills. Your stomach flips as his hand stops its assault, only for his come to flood your throat. You gag again, and swallow desperately.
It’s not worth it, he pulls out to paint your face. His come hits your tongue, then your chin, then over your chest. You don’t bother swallowing the drool and come that he leaves in your mouth, letting it drip out of your mouth and over your cheeks.
John pulls you up off the edge of the bed by his makeshift leash and you attempt to get your libs to work while your brain is trying to play catchup. “On your knees,” He orders you, and you flop forward onto the bed. You push your hips up, feel John knock your knees further apart, his fingers pushing into your pussy. You flinch away from the feeling and he pulls you right back. “Color?” He hums, twisting his fingers against your sweet spot.
“Green,” You moan, trying to avoid coming on his fingers immediately. You’re too sensitive from the spanking, clenching on his fingers as soon as he starts thrusting them into you. If John’s opening you up he certainly doesn’t take his time with it. His thrusts are quick and targeted, his fingers hitting your sweet spot until you feel a gush of wetness slick them. His hand leaves you and you do your best to keep your hips up. “Fuck,” you groan against the sheets, “please-” The rest of your sentence is lost with the feeling of his cock pressing against you.
You push back against it, feeling the nudge of it as it pushes against your entrance. Thick and tempting. John holds still for you, lets you try and pop him inside before his hips snap against you and you gasp, tightening around his cock immediately. You close your eyes and press your messy face against the bed. Fuck he feels good, stretches you just enough to feel it.
The drag of his cock against your walls is warm and rough, he doesn’t give you time to adjust. You love when they do that. Makes the slight ache of being fucked hard that much better. He hits something deep and zappy in your stomach. You let out a tight whine, and press back into the feeling, trying to get him to do it again.
“Know how to make me feel good, don’t you slag.” John rumbles, his voice rough and deep. You nod, feel the wetness on your face dragging over the sheets. John pulls the belt tight, forces you to arch your back as you lift your head, “Can’t hear ya’,” He coos, “I said-”
“Yes,” You moan, the ‘ss’ pulling long and fricative as he fucks you at a brutal pace, “Yes, yes, yes.”
“Fuckin’ pleasure to use,” John’s voice fuzzes in your brain, your eyes unfocused as you stare at the wall over the headboard, “take my cock so well.” The smack of his thighs against yours hurts, his balls knocking against your already abused clit tick the tight heat in your stomach a little tighter with each thrust.. He’s bigger than you, stronger the way he pulls you back with just a belt. You clench on his cock, another gush of slick easing his thrusts. “Just like that, pretty little cunt, fuck am gonna come.”
You push back against his cock, feel his thrusts grow erratic as his pace speeds up. He comes with a sharp intake of breath, and lets go of the belt to let you fall onto the bed again. You shiver against the sheets, and try to catch your breath as he pulls out. Fuck. You didn’t come. You’re still wound up for a third.
You shove a hand between your legs and rub at your clit. “You’re jokin’,” John gapes. You ignore him, rocking against your fingers as you finally feel yourself cross the edge. You let out a shaky breath as your stomach jumps, your pussy fluttering and your legs shaking. You whine for yourself, rubbing your clit until your hips jump away from the feeling. You can feel John watching you as you drop your hand back against the bed with a sigh.
There’s a long moment of silence. You don’t particularly care what John thinks, but you could do without the quiet. Your hips buck when you feel his tongue lick a broad stroke over your dripping cunt. You’re quick to grab his short cropped hair and pull, as he wiggles his tongue against you.
“Good boy,” You purr, keeping a tight grip on him as he cleans you up.
-
(Now)
“You know him?” Ghost tips his head at the man in the doorway. It’s the first time you’ve noticed that he isn’t wearing his mask. He looks good. Handsome even with the scars that cut across his cheeks. The sort of handsome that makes men confident even when they can’t show their face. You get a little distracted looking at him, take long enough answering that he glances at you. The smile you earn, the soft chuckle as he turns and knocks his finger under your chin, is worth it. “Back to me baby,” He tells you, and you take a breath.
“Could ask you the same thing,” You smile back. Ghost hums, something sparking in his eyes that you can’t place.
“Johnny,” Ghost calls over his shoulder, John’s shoulders jerk back, the scot standing at attention, “Close the door.”
#cod x reader#x reader#simon ghost riley#john soap mactavish#john soap mactavish x reader#johnny soap mactavish#john soap mactavish x f!reader#x f!reader#sin summer#soap modern warfare#soap mactavish#soap mw2#soap x reader#john mactavish#soap mactavish x reader#soap mactavish smut#johnny mactavish#soap cod#soap call of duty#john mactavish x reader#happy valentines day you filthy animals
527 notes
·
View notes
Text
Tԋҽ Sσϝƚҽʂƚ Lσʋҽ
summary: sometimes all you need is a gentle lover and a comforting hand, Jacaerys knows this all too well with you at his side and a crown at his temple
request: Hii can I request a softest love prompt 2&7 for Jace:))))
pairing: King!Jacaerys x reader
pronouns: she/her
dividers by: saradika and cafekitsune
wordcount: 2,659
prompts: 2. touching foreheads in a hug, 7. that gaze--tired, soft, their thumb gently rubbing your cheek, noses touching, silently mumbling an "i love you"
banners by myself
A/N: i really hope you enjoyed this anon! let me know!
“AND IF we are unable to find said payment or refuse, then it is a reasonable assumption to make that–” The droning speech of Isembard Arryn, Master of Coin, continues despite the Jacaerys’ clenching jaw and slitted gaze. “War is no solution.” Lord Cregan Stark swiftly interrupts him, glancing his King’s way as the words pass him. It is no secret that the King is not fond of division nor war. Jacaerys stays staring ahead, gaze hard and impenetrable.
“We have the money.” He contributes, voice uncharacteristically gruff. You squeeze his hand but as quickly as you can blink, he brings your palm to his lips and places a deft kiss there. Soft and gentle as it had always been. The council pauses at the motion then returns to the matter. They shift in discomfort, they continue to look at his stiff form. “I believe, our liege, that–” Lord Thaddeus Rowen, Master of Laws and lord justiciar begins.
“My Hand is right, let us rest on the matter.” Jacaerys snaps briskly. Lord Rowen clears his throat and lets a childish huff pass him.
“The decision should be made with haste, your grace, Lord Baratheon shall not be so kind. He will–” Arryn presses further before–
“We will let it rest!” Jacaerys shouts with suddenness. He stands and slams one cold, commanding fist against the table. Each breath is held at such an outburst and for once, the King is not blinking at the nothingness of a floor or blankly ahead. Purpose takes flight in his eyes, directing their focus as sharp as a blade on the infuriating man.
Silence presides over the table, It echoes and flickers with the rage of a King’s charge. Your King had spoken and if his council continued to defy him, you were certain that it would end less than favourably for them. And so, you circle your thumb of his hand and latch your eyes on the side of his face until the pull of your attention tugs him back to you. His eyes lock on your own–at first they stare with the stark hardness of stone. They swim with slitted irritation and glare with a gruffness unknown to you. But he is still your Jacaerys and it takes not long before he softens at your own gaze, you are enough to gentle him. You always are. Jacaerys swallows and turns his gaze back on his dispersing council. “I meant not to frighten you.” He uttered quietly. His body lightened like a feather and his sights trained on the stone table before him. As easily as he does so, you stand and cup his face with your unarmed hand. Your fingers flatten against his face and turn him once more before you. “You could never frighten me.” You reply simply, closing your eyes. Simpleness was your most favourable quality. Everything you cast him was with ease, no secrets stood between you both. It was a relief after so long at troublesome court for you both. A bated huff fluttered with purpose through his nose and it took little for the both of you to rest your foreheads together. He releases shuddered breaths which follow the seam of your mouth. “I love you.” He whispers. A smile pinches at your lips.
“I love you too.” You return as the doors swing shut. Another sigh passes through your husband and relaxation washes over him.
Finally everyone has left, Jacaerys’ arms wrap around you and fingers are already pawing at your gown. It comforts him to feel you, to clench that fabric up in his balled hands and know you’re there. What feels even better however is when a warm, firm kiss is planted against your forehead. And then you hear the most lyrical words…“I love you so much I can barely breathe.” And you let out a shaky exhale. You flutter against him and it almost entices his arms to hold you tighter. The sweetness of his voice plays like a melody through your ears until they circle your brain and lull it to stop the whirring. The whirring that had become so painfully familiar. So painfully consistent. It reminds you of your lover. Not your husband but your lover. The marriage had been chosen for you but that did not mean that your love had been, as Jacaerys cares to remind you each eve as he twists those silken fingers through your hair, as he kisses his affection down your neck until caressed bruises lay in his wake and colour with the pink of his love. Because he does love you. He loves you, he loves you, he loves you, he loves–He loves to be yours, he reminds you as he pulls away. The drapes flutter the cold air inside as swiftly as you can imagine wings could. It folds over you in the space between yourself and your husband. Slowly, your eyes open to find him already gazing at you with his wear lovesick gaze. The gaze that buckles your knees and has you unable to as much as glance away from him. Not for a single moment.
A shaky sigh sputters from The King of Just’s lips. The people had named him as such after the activities of his on-running reign. Of the odd mercy that he had approached his former enemies with. You think of these events as his fingers dance into your hair. His eyes follow fast to his own actions, fascinated in the treasure within those fingers. Of what he has been blessed to hold, he vows to hold you dearly. Tenderly. Softly. As he does so, your own sights linger on his face. At his pillowed lips and dark, thick eyelashes. At the short scar that stretches along his jaw and chin. The tips of your own fingers flutter toward it like a moth to light. Your thumb lays gentle touch upon it and smooths along the surface. Again, a sigh passes through him but with the gentleness of a doe. With the timid, uncertain glance of a doe. The thought amuses you but you allow it to settle. Breath threads between you both and tugs you ever closer. Ever where you belong. But when he finally presses a kiss to your lips, it barely greets the skin. There is something divinely religious in the way he caresses your lips with his like an idol. Worship dances along his tongue and almost expels prayers from his warm mouth. His thumb detangles from your hair and cups your face. His thumb rolls slow circles into your cheek as his kisses press on between unkempt words. “I love you.” He utters in repetition. “I love you, I love you,” His nose burrows into the side of your own until you almost become one body entwined only with itself. The words tangle themselves in the sweetest patterns throughout your brain and chest.
Your face turns to face the tall dark door. “They must know that war will not be sustainable.” Utters through you, the spell of confusion and aged bewilderment leaves through an exhale. “We have funds to cease such affairs, why cause a fate of destruction?” Jacaerys feels his jaw soften and his eyes stare distantly into your face. With two gentle fingers, he turns you back towards him. “Men will destroy aplenty for power. I know that all too well.” His gruff words murmur through the air. Your eyes stare into the harsh darkness of his gaze – warm amber turns to stone. Your eyes continue to trace down his ridged nose and chiselled jaw, his plump lips. Something possesses you to caress them with your thumb – slowly parting them until his teeth peek out like shining pearls. His throat bobs but his shoulders stay calm as he leans in again. Jace had been not only your dearest love but your most sweet and that meant more to you than words could ever detail. His lips brush against yours before diving between them and all you can remember is that he feels like home. Jace feels like home. Your Jace. His soft love addresses you and only you – he needs not hide it from anyone. Not even from irritative lords in council chambers. Because you were not only his wife but his Queen. And he has no intent to keep that a discretion. His kiss blossoms your flesh like the blooming of your affection; tentative, tender and tenacious. You would not release it for the world. Not for any Kingdom or cure from mortality for you would happily die in his embrace. Endure any erratic wars or gruelling hardship. It is hard to imagine that you would ever deny him your kiss – the memory flutters the reverberation of a laugh from your mouth.
Jacaerys has never thought himself one to offend but even less so to cater to the whimsy of romance, yet the moment your laugh reaches his ears, he feels himself reflect one himself. The hair of his fringe passes your own forehead as your press ever-closely together. The thought of parting from you for even a moment brings him heartache. His hands wrap atop the circle of your waist and squeeze with a playfulness unknown to those outside your threshold. “What is that which has you fluttering?” He delights in good charm. He cups your face with one broad, warm hand and rubs the skin. “Hm? What has my dereworthy darling fluttering so?” His amusement only triggers you moreso. When you return him your gaze, Jacaerys can recall why he wished to paint your face upon glass. He wishes to keep your sculpted, smiling face forever in view. It matters not should you outlive him so long as he need not spend a single moment without the sweet, shining eyes of yours. The brows of his face cannot help but droop at your mere sight. His expression stays tender and intense. How could he ever meet a woman of your beauty? He is certain that your charms were not merely a gift of Gods but the heavens themselves. “My joy, I nearly refused you.” It is that of befuddlement which pinches and clouds your pleasant face. A shake of your head rustles the strands of your hair. “How could I ever have refused you? My heart…”
A chuckle rumbles throughout the King’s chest and he tucks the brushes of hair behind your ears. His sights skid across your features but not in search – he has every answer he could ever need and in the safest of vaults. The vault of his heart. You truly were the sweetest of wines, the holder of hidden truths and the wielder of worlds – his at least. “Tis not your fault, you had not met my charms until our day.” At the mention of such a date, he earned his years of prize – your smile.
“To all truth, such an hour frightened me once.”
“I know.” He murmured, grinning like a feline. “Of course, then I knew too.” Your eyes widened and the shortest intake rushed to your mouth. “Surely, you jest!” You all but scold, horror in your eyes. He shakes his head, humour all-consuming as he doubles over and squeezes his eyes. “I do not!” Jacaerys claims. “I was quite nerved by it, for what reason is it that had you to assume I not taken you to bed that eve if not your considerations?” His left brow rises and the air suddenly feels stifling.
“I…” You stumble with abash. “I had presumed you had not taken a liking to me yet.” At that, Jace is quick to disagree and nuzzle his nose to yours.
“I could never not want for you, sweet wife. You are the most beautiful of women and the most kind.” Your head tilts in that darling way that it only calls for when you are unclued. “For days I–” His voice lowers, his gaze flickers over your face. With a swallow, he summons his courage and rubs his thumb over your jawline. “For days, I took witness to your reading in the gardens. To my cousin on her walks there.”
You had not realised he had seen you with little Jaehaera. The recollection of memories flushes your cheeks. You do not know whether it is your own self-pride or embarrassment. It makes him smile–how easily he can fluster you. “I saw you while passing a window and…Well, you charmed me. Heart and soul, you charmed me.” For a moment, all he can do is stare into your eyes, his gaze soft.
“I…” You hesitate, wracking your mind for any clue of the past to which you had ignored but you find nothing. “I had no idea.” You murmur with the quietness of a newborn lamb. He only smiles.
“I know, my darling.” Tease carries through his voice. “That is why I love you so; you had not a clue as to anyone witnessing you and your beauty at all.” Adoration was not new to Jacaerys; he had been well accustomed to the Goddess before him for years now. The hand not upon your face runs small circles on your middle. “It is when nobody is watching that I see your heart.” He lands a feather-light kiss to your nose. “I love you, my darling, I love you.”
Your love is one of quiet halls and whispered confessions. Your love is of a King seeking for the mercy only his QUeen can bring him. The mercy of a gentle home. A gentle life amidst the meddling and politics of a life forever in court. You admit that your own love for your husband came later–the fear of marrying a prince heavy on your mind. The expectation that would come with that also gives no bounds. You still recall how trembles had shaken your form as your father hurried you through the luxurious spectacle. The aisle had been a long, empty space in where you could barely catch the face of your soon-husband and Septon. Surrounded by men and women, ladies and lords of note and yet you had not known nor met. Yet when you had finally forced your figure to stand beside the three men who would cement your future, the only calm you found was through the comfort and Jacaerys’ hand resting on yours. Both of your fates to be entwined and tied. You were together, hands warm and clammy with nerves but together. You were not alone. When he searched your eyes for any hesitance throughout the ceremony and whispered in your ear to ask if you were certain–that was when you knew. You were not alone. He would not allow you to be alone.
Now, as tears kiss your cheeks. Of affection and warmth–you can still see that look in his gaze. That kind, soft, assurance that you are not alone. “I love you.” You whispered to him, unable to hold back. It does not take long at all for him to press his lips to yours again. His hands caress your face and his care is unavoidable. And when you parted, he still chased for you. “We should retire to bed. The children will have missed us.” You explain quietly, reluctant to leave. A sigh spills from him and although you both stand there together for another second of tenderness, of softness, you know that he agrees. Ever the dutiful father. He would not let a single eve leave them without a story before their rest. “Do you think they would prefer another tale of Nymyria?”
“I think they would care greatly for it.” You agree. He takes your hand in his and draws you out of the chamber. The door closes quietly and so are your footsteps as the two of you walk through the hall. The soft rays of sunlight passing down to caress the dusk echoes around you. And like his love–some things are better kept soft.
General Taglist: - @hopelesswritergall - @succnfuccubus - @madame-fear
HOTD Taglist - @wrendermedone - @its-actually-minicika - @gettheetoanunneryimmediatly - @adelusionalwriter - @cookielovesbook-akie - @maximofftwinsbitch - @ughhthisbitch - @daenerysapologist - @savagemickey03
Jacaerys Taglist
- @fairysluna - @jacevelaryonswife - @maximofftwinsbitch
#jacaerys velaryon x reader#jacaerys velaryon#jacaerys velaryon fanfic#jacaerys velaryon x you#jacaerys x reader#jacaerys x you#jacaerys strong#jacaerys strong x reader#jacaerys targaryen x reader#jacaerys velaryon x reader fanfic#hotd fanfic#hotd imagine#jacaerys velaryon fluff#jacaerys fic#jacaerys imagine#house of the dragon#house of the dragon fanfic#house of the dragon fanfiction#jace velaryon x reader#jace velaryon x you#jace x reader#jacaerys velaryon x fem reader#jacaerys velaryon x fem!reader#hotd x reader#hotd x you#requests#jacaerys request#jacaerys requests#jacaerys velaryon request#prompt request
456 notes
·
View notes
Text
Late For Work (jjk x reader)
Pairing: Husband!Jeon Jungkook x black!female!reader
Word Count: 2,223
Warnings: established relationship(they’re married!), fluff, domestic vibes, Jungkook’s a house husband, tattooed!Jungkook, smut(18+ but I don’t control what you consume), morning sex, somnophilia I guess? He wakes reader up with head. Kitchen sex, oral(m and f receiving), deepthroating, throat fucking, lots of spit, reader’s a whiny and needy sl*t, Jungkook is obsessed with reader(in a sweet way), begging, overstimulation, interrupting phone cliche
A/N: Hi! I’m back! I know I said this would be a Gamer!Jungkook but I kind of went off script a little, heh. There will definitely be a part 2 of this though and there will be actual Gamer JK in that. I didn’t really describe the reader in this so imagine them as you like. Criticism is always welcomed and I hope you enjoy!
~
When you woke up, it was to him between your legs, slurping up all of your wetness and flicking his tongue against your swollen clit. He managed to wrench 3 orgasms out of you before your alarm rang, that stupid job calling for your attention. Thank goodness you were close to going on vacation. After that, you could spend some much needed quality time with your husband.
He helped you to the bathroom, your legs feeling weak from your orgasms that were still vibrating through your body. Once you showered, did your skincare, and refreshed your hair, you found him in the kitchen, back turned to you as he sliced something on a cutting board.
Bringing your bottom lip between your teeth, your hungry eyes greedily took in the expanse of his bare, muscled back. Each movement caused his muscles to flex, the dark and brightly colored tattoos that stretched across his back shifting. He had recently finished the healing process for his brand new back tattoos—a large dragon spread across his shoulder blades, multiple flowers of different colors wrapped around his ribs, and your favorites were the abundance of clouds with butterflies resting on them. He had lots of little others like that cute smiley face on the back of his neck and that Minnie mouse bow on the back of his right arm he got on a dare after losing to Taehyung. You remember when he came home with it. You had laughed for close to 10 minutes, much to Jungkook’s chargin, his pout never leaving until he got annoyed and bent you over the couch. You still giggled but his cock taught you manners.
He heard you place your purse down on the kitchen island, turning his head to look at you.
“Breakfast is almost ready.”
You came up behind him, wrapping your arms around his waist and leaning in to inhale his shampoo. Your cheek rubbed against his soft skin, humming when he relaxed in your embrace.
“Morning head and breakfast? Are you married?”
He chuckled, reaching for another strawberry to slice. “I am. Very happily for 3 years. They’re the love of my life.”
“Sounds like a very lucky person.”
While you couldn’t see his face, you knew he was smiling extra big.
“Eh. They hog all the blankets and can’t sleep unless it’s freezing cold but I guess they’re lucky to have me.”
You rolled your eyes, biting his shoulder blade. He was such a dork.
“They bite me a lot too. I wonder if I’m tasty.”
Your hands began to wander, scratching down his chest and abs until you reached the band of his low sweats. You dipped into the article of clothing, a noise of surprise vibrating your throat when you found he wasn’t wearing underwear.
Your hand grabbed at his half hard cock, beginning to pump him slowly. He inhaled a sharp breath, dropping the knife he held in the sink. Safety first and all that.
His hands gripped at the counter, head dipping low as you stroked him to hardness. When his sweats began to get uncomfortable, he moaned.
“Baby….”
You hummed, pulling away from him to let him turn around. Now that he was facing you, you could appreciate him fully—from his broad chest to his smooth expanse of his defined stomach. Your eyes trailed up to meet his, dark irises staring at you. His gaze made you feel warm all over, those earlier orgasms feeling far away. You wanted more.
Dropping to your knees before him, you grabbed at his sweats before pulling them down. His cock sprang up, the tip leaking precum. You licked your lips, gaze greedy and your throat itching to have him nestled in it.
You gripped him once again, feeling him throb in your hold. Locking eyes with him, you leaned forward to lick at his tip.
“You’re delicious.”
Your stare never broke as you licked him from base to tip. Eye contact was the quickest way to get him to cum. You too. It just made your sex feel more intimate and connected. It also fueled his ego a little to watch your sultry eyes stare up at him as he was down your throat.
After you had slicked him up enough, your hand pumped at him as your mouth sucked at his balls—his most sensitive spot. He tossed his head back, leaning against the counter, a loud moan coming from him.
Gathering saliva in your mouth, you bubbled spit all over his balls. He loved it wet and messy, something you learned after your first few times together. He was always a gentleman during your first times but that quickly changed when you started getting more and more comfortable with him. Your pussy would get so wet and sticky that he couldn’t hold back.
Coming back to his cock, you kissed along his shaft, trailing spit with you, cheeks and chin wet. You took him into your mouth, sucking him halfway in, your hand pumping what you hadn’t gotten to…..yet.
Your tongue licked all around him, cheeks hollowing as you sucked him. His hand grabbed at your hand, hips bucking into your throat. You removed your hand from his cock, instead gripping his thighs, giving him the okay to go hard.
Using his other hand to grab the back of your neck, he began moving his hips in and out of your mouth. You relaxed your throat, allowing him to slip in and out with ease.
“You like that cock in your throat, baby?” His raspy voice talked down at you. You moaned around his cock because fuck yes you did. You could feel your panties sticking to you, the fabric probably ruined beyond rescue.
He pushed your head all the way down, holding you there, nose buried in the hair at the base of his cock. Tears sprang in your eyes, throat constricting around him. Your nails dug into his thighs, leaving red marks in your wake.
When you began to sputter and gag on him, he let you go. You inhaled a deep breath, coughing and trying to pull air back into your lungs. Your bleary eyes looked back up at him, your hand coming to pump at his slick cock again. Sweat dripped down his chest and stuck his hair to his forehead. He looked good enough to eat.
“Give me more, baby.” Tongue hanging out of your mouth, you were ready to take everything he gave you.
Fuck.
A few more pumps of your hand and harsh suck to his tip and he was cumming in your mouth, filling your cheeks. He shivered as his orgasm racked him, mouth dropping open in a silent moan.
You didn’t immediately swallow, letting him regain his breath. You patiently sat back on your heels, bright eyes staring up at him.
His hand reached out to grab your chin, tilting your head up. “Open.”
You obliged, dropping your jaw to show him his release in your mouth. He felt his cock jump at the sight. He couldn’t get enough of you.
“Swallow.”
And you did, opening your mouth again to show him you had obeyed.
He helped you up from the ground, grabbing under your thighs to lift you and place you on the kitchen island. His lips hungrily moved against yours, his hands pushing your pencil skirt up until he could access your thong. His warm hands grabbed both sides of the thin string, giving it one harsh pull and it snapped. He worked at the buttons of your blouse next, careful not to pop any of them in his haste but truthfully, he could care less. Once it was open, he pulled down the cups of your bra, letting your breasts spill out.
You moaned as his hands pinched at your nipples, little sparks going up your back. He pulled away from your mouth, a whine coming from you but it was quickly covered when his mouth sucked in your left nipple. Your hands buried in his hair, humming as he worked both of your nipples to stiff peaks. He bit at the skin of your breasts, further darkening the hickies he placed there just last night. Once he was satisfied with his work, he pulled away to kiss you again.
“Fuck me, baby. Please. I can’t wait anymore.” You were starting to grow more and more desperate. Those orgasms from earlier just weren’t enough. You needed his cock right now.
He smirked at your whiny tone. His cock was hard again, throbbing to be nestled in your warm and tight walls but he had more pressing matters to tend to.
Pecking your lips once more, he bent down slightly until he was level with your pussy. His hands gripped your thighs, pushing them apart to get more access to your dripping heat. You barely had time to balance yourself on your hands before he was diving in, eating you out like a man starved. His tongue licked and sucked at your clit, abusing the swollen bud until your legs were shaking.
His eyes looked at you from between your legs and goodness were you a sight to see. The way your mouth dropped open, your breasts all marked up, and your watery eyes threatening to spill. He could eat you out for hours, not even stopping when you were crying and begging for him to let you rest.
You didn’t even realize how desperate and close you were until that band was snapping and you were cumming all over his face. One of your hands buried in hair, pulling him closer as your head fell back. Your toes dug into his shoulders, almost pushing him away but he remained firm, delivering licks to your clit.
Once you were shaking in overstimulation, he pulled away, licking his lips of your sweet juices.
He stood back to his full height, pulling you closer until your hips hung off the edge of the counter. You felt his cock rub against your sensitive pussy, flinching away a little at the almost painful feeling. But you were so desperate for him that you didn’t care. You just wanted his cock inside you. Now.
Your arms wrapped around his shoulders, pulling him to you again. Tears fell down your cheeks, bottom lip wobbling. “P-please….no more teasing…”
He could hold himself back anymore either. He pecked your temple, hands digging into the nest of your thighs. “Okay, princess.”
The head of his cock rubbed against your slick folds, bumping your clit a few times making you shiver.
Just as he was about to push in, the loud blaring of your phone broke you apart. Realization struck you, your eyes widening.
“Oh shit! My meeting! I’m late!” You hastily reached for your purse, digging in it until you found your phone. You quickly answered it, apologies falling from your lips.
After you hung up, Jungkook helped you from the island, your legs buckling but he held you up.
You sighed, leaning against his sweaty chest. “Ugh, darn you and your magnetic dick. Why did you distract me?”
He snorted, rolling his eyes. “You stuck your hand down my pants. You started this.”
You growled, biting his pec lightly. “You woke me up. You started this.”
He harshly gripped both of your ass cheeks in his hands. “Do you want me to finish it?” His suggestive tone matched his eyes, his stare sending shocks straight to your pussy. Was that meeting really important? You could just quit your job and live your days with Jungkook’s cock down your throat. You’d clock in faithfully every day.
You whined, pushing him away. “I’m already late. Stop tempting me.”
He gave you that cheeky smile again but let you go, making sure to deliver a slap to your ass as you walked away.
Once you had brushed your teeth again and fixed your makeup and hair, you rushed to the door. Jungkook was already waiting for you with a bagel and your lunch bag. Your heart warmed at the sight of him. He took such good care of you. An idea of a surprise date swirled in your head.
You smiled when your eyes met.
“Here. I packed your lunch and since breakfast got cold, I made you a bagel. Eat the whole thing.”
You walked into his arms, hugging him tightly, his warmth sinking into your skin. “I love you.”
He smiled, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “I love you more.”
After embracing for a moment longer, you reluctantly pulled away, not wanting to leave him but you knew you had to work.
He kissed away your pout. “I’ll be here when you come back. I promise.”
You sighed but nodded, expecting a final kiss before you finally walked out of the door but instead, his hand grabbed your throat to pull you closer. You gasped at the sudden movement, eyes widening as they locked with his. His smile had dropped, only a mischievous smirk left in its wake.
“And when you come back, I’ll fuck you on every surface in this apartment.”
Your thighs rubbed against each other, excitement bubbling in the pit of your stomach. You were about to say something but you were silenced when he shoved the bagel in your mouth
“Have a good day at work.”
#bts#bts smut#bts fic#jungkook smut#bts imagines#bts x black reader#namjoon smut#jimin smut#hoseok smut#seokjin smut#taehyung smut#yoongi smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Cherry Bomb (pt. 2)
James Potter x f!reader, Sirius Black x f!reader (mentioned)
warnings: smut, unprotected p in v, oral (male receiving), oral (female receiving), switch james? brief fingering, heavy making out, i love this smut w my heart
summary: you proceed with the second part of your plan. james potter.
word count: 2.4k
a/n: i’m so bad at writing summaries i’m sorry, i promise it’s worth it lol. i suppose this could be a stand off but i like reading them in order. hope you enjoy :) also ps if there’s any mistakes i’m sorry grammarly told me it was fine but i don’t fully trust that hoe smh
~~~
James Potter was a different story. He thought of himself as a gentleman though not many seventeen-year-olds were gentlemen. He thought this solely because he was nothing like his best mate. He had to at least know a girl's name before taking her to bed. Though, he typically liked to know a bit more than just that. So, in order to shag James Potter, one must abide by a few more rules than with dear Sirius Black. One, she must be friendly. Two, she must have some knowledge of quidditch. Three, she must be willing to stroke his massive ego despite how humiliating it may be. And four, the most important rule, she must be ready to play along with his games. Because James Potter was a chaser in all senses. And oh, how he loved a good chase.
~~~
You peak around the corner of one of the hallways, a bit out of breath. You just ran down a few flights of stairs to get here. For a few seconds you search the hallway, then he appears. He’s alone. Good.
It’s been two weeks since your night with Sirius, and it hasn’t been easy. You regret your whole show of making him remember your name, it’s caused more harm than good. But it felt good in the moment, it felt more than good. Shagging Sirius all together became your best shag the second he pressed you against the wall and kissed you till you were out of breath. You regret picking him first. In retrospect though, you had no idea how much he’d care for a second time. He’s always been known as a one-nighter. It’s been hard having to deny him, and it’s been hard convincing him that he has you mistaken for another girl. But you’ve managed.
You feel bad about it, but you try not to pay it much mind as the second part of your plan is about to begin.
You clutch your books to your chest and begin to walk down the hallway, your face down. You know what his shoes look like. So, when they begin to come closer you loosen your grip on your books and shift your body ever so slightly so that you’re in his way. Inevitably, the two of you bump into each other, and your books quickly fall to the floor.
“Shit,” you say as you fall to your knees to start gathering your things.
“Sorry love, didn’t see you there. Let me help,” he replies, crouching down in front of you.
You look at him. “Oh, it’s alright, I wasn’t paying attention.”
“Me either.” He laughs, handing you one of your papers. His eyes linger on yours. “I think I know you.”
“I doubt it.”
“No, I do. You’re the girl my mate Sirius thinks he shagged.”
You look away, pretending to be flustered. “I don’t know why he’s so set on me. I mean, I was at that party, but I went back to my dorm with my friend. And I think I’d remember a night with him you know, with his reputation.”
“Yeah, I dunno, he tends to get hammered and forget a lot,” he says. You look back at him and watch as he runs one of his hands through his dark curls. A habit of his. “I’m sure he’ll stop bothering you soon enough.”
“Yes, when the next girl is in his bed,” you reply. The two of you share a laugh and you pick up your last paper. You hold them close to your chest and stand, he follows. “Well thanks for helping, you’re very kind.”
He smiles that brilliant smile of his. “It’s only right.”
You return the smile. “I’ve got to get to class thanks again James.”
“You know my name? Are you one of my adoring fans?”
He’s smirking now, his arms folded across his chest. His ego is taking over. Perfect.
You shyly look down for a few seconds before meeting his eyes again. “Isn’t everyone a fan of the famous chaser from Gryffindor?”
“You’d be surprised how many aren’t.”
“Well, that lot must simply consist of fools.” You look down at your watch. “Seems I’m going to be a bit late to history of magic. ‘Suppose it’s alright, I don’t care for it much anyway. But I best be going, wouldn’t want to keep you from your class.”
“That’s quite kind of you y/n,” he says.
You raise a brow. “Oh? Do you happen to be one of my adoring fans?”
“Perhaps, or perhaps Sirius has been talking our ears off about you.”
“I think I like the first answer better.”
He smirks. “I see. It was nice running into you then. Literally.”
“Yes, it was.” You step past him, your eyes lingering on him for a few more seconds. “Goodbye then James.”
“Goodbye y/n.”
You leave fast with a smile on your face.
Phase one is complete.
~~~
For the next two weeks, you have more of those run ins with James. Each time having a different reaction. Some end in a sweet goodbye, some end with you barely acknowledging him at all, and some end in a quick walk through the halls together. You know how it messes with his head. One day you’re a girl who strokes his ego with flattering compliments, and another day you brush past him as if he doesn’t exist. By the sixth encounter, you relish in the knowledge that he’s starting to bump into you. Not the other way around.
“I’m starting to get Sirius. I suppose he wishes it was you that he shagged.”
The two of you are walking alone, not another person is in the hall. You look up at him, your cheeks flushing when you find him already looking down at you. He runs his hand through his hair. You hate how it makes your stomach fill with butterflies. You turn your head away.
“I don’t know why he would wish that with me.”
“I could name a few reasons,” he says.
You’ve stopped walking at this point. You turn your body to face him, another shy smile on your face. James Potter is such a charmer. You’ve known this. Yet his words affect you as if you have no idea about his reputation of being a flirt.
This is bad, you think.
It’s been hard enough resisting the urge to take Sirius up on another night together, even harder keeping up the lie that it never happened. You should stop this before it gets any worse, you know that. However, from the look James is giving you, you know you won't be able to stop this no matter how hard you try.
“Yeah?” You eventually challenge. “What reasons might those be Mr. Potter?”
“For starters, you are incredibly fit.” You watch his eyes trail up and down your body for a few seconds before returning to yours. “You’re kind, you’re funny, you make your interest noticeable, but you aren’t desperate.”
“I never claimed to be interested in you though, that’s an assumption.” You point out.
He takes a step closer to you, your breath catches in your throat. “So, if I were to, I dunno, snog you right now, you wouldn’t be pleased?”
Despite everything in your head screaming at you to snap out of it and push him away for the plan's sake, you can’t. No matter how hard you plan it seems that James Potter’s charm outdoes it. You don’t dare to move a muscle.
“I’m not sure, you might have to test and see.”
He takes another step. “I don’t want to be hexed though, if this experiment ends in the possibility of you not liking it.”
You take a step forward. The two of you are so close you can practically feel the heat radiating off his body.
“Probability and possibility are different you know.”
He lifts one of his hands to your chin, tilting it up ever so slightly. “So, it’s a possibility that you’ll push me off and hex me, and it’s a probability that you’ll...”
“Snog you harder.”
“Well, I suppose I’ll take my chances then.”
He begins to lean his head down, and you can’t stop yourself from leaning yours up, meeting him halfway. The first few seconds are gentle. You like how soft his lips are, how you can taste the mint chap stick on them. But once that initial new feeling fades so does the gentleness.
Within a few short minutes you’re no longer standing in the middle of a hallway being kissed as if it were your first. Instead, you’re pressed against the wall in a broom closet, with your shirt half unbuttoned and James Potter’s hand up your skirt. Your head falls back against the stone as he sucks the sweet spot on your neck, his thumb rubbing perfect circles on your clit. You run your hands through his curls, they’re just as soft as you expected.
“James,” you moan.
“Yes love?”
You struggle to catch your breath. “I don’t- we can’t- fuck.”
“Hm?” He presses his thumb down harder; you feel your orgasm approaching. “You alright?”
“Yes- just don’t stop,” you reply.
He lifts his head, his dark eyes meeting yours. “Whatever you want.”
It’s safe to say, after that, phase two is completed.
~~~
Another week passes before you reach phase three. You don’t know why but playing James’s game is awfully fun. You know you’ve got him, and he knows he’s got you, but neither of you will say it. So, before anything can move too far in the closets, one of you stops it with an excuse and the other doesn’t question it. Part of you keeps it going because you want him to say the words, and another part of you keeps it going because deep down you don’t want it to be over yet.
But everything must end eventually.
The game's ending comes on a quiet Friday night. James catches you after dinner, dragging you off to one of the now familiar closets. He wastes no time, instantly pressing his lips to yours the second the door closes. There’s a desperation on his lips you haven’t felt before, it excites you. Naturally, you kiss him back, your hands moving up to his hair, his moving down to your waist.
Only a few seconds pass like this, then he pulls back. You can barely see his eyes through the darkness, but what you can see tells you something different is going to happen. He’s starving and you are more than happy to give him a taste.
“Can I have you y/n?” He whispers.
“Have me?”
He nods, his hands roaming up your sides. You shiver. “I need it, need you. Now.”
“You can have me, as long as you promise to keep this between us.” You place your hands on his shoulders and push him till his back hits one of the walls. “We wouldn’t want Sirius to be jealous that you actually got to shag me. You haven’t told any of them about this have you?”
“I have not, and I won’t. I swear,” he answers. “You can trust me.”
You smile and press a small kiss to his lips before lowering yourself to your knees. “I know I can. You’re a very sweet guy James and for that I’m going to show my appreciation.”
“You don’t have to-”
You begin to undo his belt. “I want to.”
“You sure?”
“Positive.”
You unzip his trousers and pull away the fabric. You’re not surprised to find him already hard. You also aren’t surprised at how big he is. From the girls you’ve known to have shagged him, only good things came from them. You don’t waste any more time. You take him in your mouth and as far down your throat as possible. Blow jobs have never been your favorite activity, but from the sound that leaves James’s lips you know you’ll enjoy this specific one.
And you do.
You don’t know how much time passes by the time he’s cumming down your throat, but you do know you’ve enjoyed every moment. He moans your name louder than he should, his fingers tangled in your hair as he cums. Typically, you’d spit but this time you swallow. When you’re sure he’s done you pull back and rise, whipping your drool with the back of your hand.
James is breathless when he reaches for you. He doesn’t hesitate to kiss you, nor to return the favor. Your legs shake as he buries his face between them, licking and sucking your clit at a perfect rhythm. It’s not long before it’s your turn to come undone due to his mouth. You have to hold yourself up on the wall as you finish, you practically see stars.
You pull him back up a minute later and wrap your arms around his neck. He kisses you once again and you savor the taste of yourself on his lips. It’s like a prize. And a memory you will forever cherish.
“Fuck me James,” you whisper eventually. “Like you mean it.”
“Your wish is my command,” he replies.
His hands fall to your thighs, and he lifts you up. You comply, wrapping your legs around his waist as he positions his hard again cock at your entrance. He enters you slowly, both of you savoring the feeling. He stretches you in an indescribable way that makes your toes curl. You hold him tight as he begins to fuck you.
Due to his active role in quidditch, his stamina is very built. He fucks you through two more orgasms before he even begins to show a sign of finishing. Tears role down your cheeks from the overstimulation, he asks you if you want to stop. You shake your head. He continues. Each thrust hits that spot inside you that makes your eyes roll back into your head. When he does eventually finish, he fills you up, his dick pulsing inside you.
He holds you tight after, his face tucked in your neck.
“You’re amazing,” he mumbles, his breath ragged. “I think I’d like to keep you.”
In this moment, you forget about your plan, and you turn your head to press a soft kiss to his sweaty head.
“I wouldn’t mind that.”
~~~
As you lie in bed that night with your diary in hand, a fresh checkmark next to James’s name, you wonder how you’re supposed to go on to the next part. Too many emotions have gotten involved from you, James, and Sirius. You know adding another person into the mix will only cause further issues. However, you also did save the best for last. Intentionally. At least, you think so anyway. James and Sirius have given you times you didn’t know you could ever have.
But then your eyes trail over the last name again.
Remus Lupin.
The show must go on.
#fanfiction#james potter smut#james potter#sirius orion black#sirius black#sirius black smut#remus lupin#remus lupin smut#marauders era#marauders#hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry#marauders fandom#marauders fanfiction#i am smut writing rn#smut#i love smut#harry potter smut#harry potter#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter fandom#sirius x you#james potter x reader#james potter is the sun#james potter is a simp#i love this so much#james and sirius#reader is female#james and sirius x reader#i love this#smut imagine
407 notes
·
View notes
Note
K! I'm sorry this is so late, but congratulations on 3.5K! I'm so happy for you and there's no one more deserving of such a milestone. I'll always be in your corner. Here's to the next 3.5K! 🥳🥂
For the 3 word list, could you do #23 - “You’re bleeding, (name).” - with Tommy? Thank you and congratulations again!
(1 of 2)
Thanks for sending this in and for your kind words, Bri! I’m sorry it took me a bit to write this for you. I just had to get some season 5 Tommy in here (even though the hype has surely died down by now). Enjoy! :)
I’D LOVE TO KNOW WHAT YOU THINK! - YOUR COMMENTS & REBLOGS HELP ME WRITE!
Part of my 3.5k Celebration - find more stories here!
Sometimes It’s Still Required
Tommy Shelby x Reader
Warnings: mentions of blood, drinking, a terrible summary
Word Count: 916
Summary: (Y/N) finds Tommy sitting at her vanity one evening.
(Y/N) Shelby found her husband in the last place she expected him: sitting at the vanity, which was usually reserved for her, in their master bedroom. He had his palms rested on his knees and his gaze was cast down onto the floor.
She shut the door and proceeded towards him with caution.
“I didn’t expect to find you in here,” she said when she was a few steps away from him, making herself known before she was right behind him. Tommy lifted his gaze and turned slightly to find his wife approaching him. He didn’t say anything, just nodded to show that he heard her. “Calling it an early night?” she asked a question as she stopped behind him.
“It was a long day,” he answered her indirectly, reaching forward to grab the glass of whiskey so that he could take a healthy drink from it.
“Is there anything that I can do for you?” (Y/N) asked as she set her hands on his shoulders and pressed her fingers into his shirt-covered skin.
“No,” his answer came like a breath. He closed his eyes and tipped his head back against his wife’s midsection, thankful to spend some time with her after the hectic day he had.
(Y/N) looked down at him with a soft smile. She was thankful that she could have one of these quiet moments with him. He’d been away for a lot of the days now that he had to be present in Parliament and out among his constituents.
Silence filled the room as (Y/N) continued with massaging his shoulders, trying her best to get the noticeable knots out. The silence persisted until Tommy brought his hand up to run across his face. (Y/N) happened to be looking down at the time, and what she saw surprised her - even though it shouldn’t have at this point.
“You’re bleeding, Tommy,” she commented on the red splotches that were scattered across the back of his hand. She could even see some on the white cuffs of his dress shirt.
“‘S not my blood, love,” Tommy didn’t even open his eyes to take a look at what his wife was talking about.
A sigh left (Y/N)’s lips before she could stop it. The sound of it made Tommy open his eyes. (Y/N) looked down at him with a frown before she explained the reason behind her initial response: “I thought you were finished with that kind of stuff, Tommy,” she said, hating that there was disappointment present in her tone.
“Sometimes it’s still required,” he responded, brushing her concern off.
“Tommy…”
It was obvious that that wasn’t the response she wanted to hear. Tommy lifted his head and turned slightly on the chair so that he could look at her. “Hey, it wasn’t anything serious. Arthur cut his hand on the bar and needed help cleanin’ it up,” he acted quick on his feet and came up with a story of how the blood got on his hand.
(Y/N) pursed her lips. She knew that that wasn’t really what happened. She’d been with Tommy long enough to know that there could have been one hundred explanations for the blood. Usually she would dig to find the correct answer. But she wasn’t in the mood tonight. Tonight she was just thankful that he made it home.
“Are you going to clean it up?” she asked after a few moments had passed. A look flashed across Tommy’s face. It was almost as though he was surprised that she’d let the matter rest.
“I will,” he nodded in response.
“Now?” she asked for specifics.
“When I get ready for bed.”
“Which will be now?” she still wasn’t satisfied with the answer he’d given her.
“Soon, love,” he told her, a smile tugging the right corner of his lips upwards as he stood from the chair and turned to face her. She kept her hands rested on his shoulders as he secured his to the sides of her waist.
The couple stared lovingly at each other, basking in the warmth that their bodies were giving off.
“I love you,” Tommy mumbled then, breaking the reverie surrounding them. If there had been any other noise in the room, she would have missed his three word phrase, but she heard him loud and clear in the silence.
“I love you,” (Y/N) responded, repeating what he’d just said to her, “I just wish you’d leave the blood in the past,” she added, sending him a pointed look after she spoke.
Tommy chuckled at her expression, leaning in to press his lips to hers in a languid kiss. “It’ll be left in the past,” he whispered against her lips before pressing his back to them, so as to seal the ‘promise’.
The look was still present on (Y/N)’s face when they pulled away, although it wasn’t as prevalent as before. She knew that this was something that he couldn’t wholeheartedly promise to her. There would always be a chance that he would have blood on his hands…it just came with the paths he chose. But right now she chose to take him at his word.
“Go wash up,” she said to him, jerking her head in the direction of the bathroom as a soft smile formed on her face.
“Ok,” he breathed, leaning in and stealing one last kiss from her before he let her go for the bathroom.
Tags will be added in separate reblogs so that hopefully they get sent out
MASTERLIST
#tommy shelby#tommy shelby x reader#tommy shelby x y/n#tommy shelby imagine#tommy shelby blurb#tommy shelby fanfic#tommy shelby fanfiction#peaky blinders#peaky blinders x reader#peaky blinders x y/n#peaky blinders imagine#peaky blinders blurb#peaky blinders fanfic#peaky blinders fanfiction#fanfiction#fanfic#k’s 3.5k celebration
494 notes
·
View notes
Text
all of the girls you’ve loved before
pairing: min ho x reader
genre: slight angst, best friends to lovers, they are both so dense to each others feelings..
summary: being best friends with KISS’s resident “heart throb” is not for the weak. falling in love with him isn’t either, so what happens when the line between best friend and boyfriend becomes too blurred?
a/n: hi hello i am back from the dead. i’m convinced this acc is just gonna be a jenny han-iverse fic acc bc if not conrad then i’m writing about min ho. i have ended school so i hope i am more consistent with writing! feel free to send in requests + questions btw :D i hope u guys enjoy this silly fic that is also based off a taylor swift song hence the title!
Sitting outside of your best friend’s party that he throws every year was not something you thought you would be doing. You were convinced that this time was going to be different, and maybe just because you were seeing Min Ho in a different light, he would see you too. Here you still were, all dolled up but with no guts to walk into the party. You sighed, thinking about how pathetic you might be looking at the moment to anyone walking by. It was annoying in your opinion, just a month ago you couldn’t stand the thought of being with your best friend but now you’re starting to second guess and think more about the times you’ve spent together.
It was about 2 weeks ago when you and Min Ho, well more so you, started kind of overthinking the things you two would do together. You used to think that it was just regular best friend things you did, like talking about your past lovers and flings, laughing about all of the late nights you both have spent on your own having lame fights on the phone. But then you start thinking about the other nights, sneaking out past curfew and holding onto each other's hands in hopes of not getting caught. Or the way he would treat you the way he would never treat anyone else, allowing you to see his softer side, doing silly things like letting you do his skin care after he knows you’ve been crying in his bathroom about some dude that said “loved you” not knowing how carelessly he’s throwing out the words that mean so much to you. You see yourself doing the regular “best friend duties” like never saying bye to each other because you know you’ll be seeing each other again anyways, but you know it shouldn’t bother you when you see the new transfer student Madison write your best friend’s name in a heart all over her assignment.
You shook yourself out of your daze and stood up, you knew it was wrong for you to be feeling this way about your best friend and there was no reason for you to start feeling this way now. Looking at your phone’s reflection to fix up your makeup, you took a deep breath and confidently made your way to the venue. Walking in and seeing a bunch of lights and loud music was expected, but tonight your goal was to forget about how you felt and let the universe tell you what to do.
“Excuse me ma’am who let you out looking so good?” a voice spoke from behind you while tapping you on the shoulder.
You turned around and to your surprise it was one of your other close friends, “Q oh my gosh I haven’t seen you in like a week!” you exclaimed while pulling him into a hug, not failing to notice Florian behind him. Once you pulled away you waved at the other male who signaled to his flask, basically asking you if you wanted a shot. You grinned and suddenly all of your prayers had been answered and your night had begun.
If you were being honest, you knew you weren’t a light weight. You always thought of yourself as someone who could just drink enough to not be a heavy weight and be at the perfect level of tipsy where you can feel the buzz. This is the point where you had to go out to the dance floor because of how free it made you feel, not a single care or worry in the world. That was until you felt someone tapping on your shoulder. You turned around to see a guy, a random one you have never seen before around KISS. You could admit he was a bit attractive but not as attractive as Min Ho.
Looking up at the stranger you let out a forced smile, “Hi?” you spoke, but sounded more like a question
“Couldn’t help but notice a pretty girl dancing all by herself, you looking for someone to dance with?” the guy asked as he tried to put his hand on your waist.
You backed away before you suddenly felt someone behind you put their hand around your waist, “Baby I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” a boy spoke with an accent you could recognize anywhere. Looking up, you let out a soft genuine smile at the sight of your best friend.
Min Ho cleared his throat and saw the guy was still there, “Hey man I don’t know if you noticed but she’s my girl, so I would appreciate it if you didn’t hit on her,”
The guy furrowed his brows at Min Ho before quickly realizing who he was, “Oh shit sorry man I didn’t know,” he quickly muttered out
“You’re lucky I didn’t have you kicked out. Now leave us alone, yeah?” Min Ho replied, shooing the other guy away.
Once the guy was gone, Min Ho held onto your hand and led you to a more secluded area away from the party. He looked at you and caressed your cheek, “You okay Y/N?” he spoke softly
You looked up at your best friend and took in the way he looked at you. The way he looked at you made you feel so delicate, like you were the only person that mattered to him. You broke out of your daze and just nodded at him, “Thank you Min, I think it’s time for me to head out now though,” You spoke
Min Ho frowned, but it looked more like a pout to you, “But I just found you,” he spoke, “and we didn’t even get to dance yet,”
You took his hand that was on your cheek and held it, “I know, I’m sorry I’m just not in the mood for it anymore,” you replied softly
After hearing your response, it was like something in Min Ho clicked, causing him to hold your hand again, “Okay, let’s go then,” he spoke like it was no big deal
“Let’s go? What do you mean? Like you’re gonna just ditch your party?” You asked in disbelief
He nodded, “Uh yeah duh? Why would I stay at a party that my best friend doesn’t even want to be at?”
There was that word again, it just keeps dangling over you and taunting you everytime you think you guys could be something more than just friends. Hearing his response just made you let out a small smile. Him pretending to be your boyfriend just lets you have a glimpse of what you weren’t but what you could be, truly it does break your heart but what can you really do about it. After that night, he just dropped you off back at your dorms, you didn’t even have the energy to invite him in like how you guys usually do. It did feel awkward just leaving him but you needed this. Your heart needed it.
You did feel bad for ghosting everyone. It had been a week since the party and you needed to shut down and take time for yourself to really think about what you wanted to do about your feelings for Min Ho. After being by yourself for a week and doing your work online, you felt like you really did learn a lot about yourself, and that in order to get over your feelings for your best friend, you had to accept that you had those feelings in the first place.
During this week of you ghosting everyone, you weren’t the only one in question about their emotions. Min Ho to say the least has been snappier than ever to everyone. Most times, whenever you were around he would be at his nicest, you were someone who humbled him and brought him back to Earth but without you? He truly was something and someone you did not want to cross. The boy is a mess, he doesn’t know how long ago you guys haven’t talked for this long. Even if it was just a week, it felt like years. One thing Min Ho will do for you but never admit or do for anyone else is giving you space.
If he’s being honest with himself, he tried so incredibly hard not to fall for you or do anything that can potentially jeopardize his relationship with you but the moment he saw you at his party looking the way you did dancing on the dance floor, he knew he was done for. That’s why the whole week he has been so upset with himself for doing what he did that night, for calling you baby, for pretending to be your boyfriend, all of it, because now you weren’t even talking to him. It wasn’t until you texted him asking if he could come over where he finally felt the feeling of anxiousness leave his body.
Min Ho was standing at your door with a bouquet of your favorite flowers, debating on when to knock. That was until you beat him to it and just opened the door after hearing his shuffling from behind the door. Genuinely you were surprised, you didn't expect him to show up so fast, and with your favorite flowers too?
"Hi Min," you spoke with a smile before opening your door to let him in, "Come in please, you've been here countless of times so don't get shy on me now,"
He chuckled, taking off his shoes before stepping into your dorm, placing them among your other shoes and then following you to your room. Before sitting down, he handed you the flowers, "Here Y/N, I got you your favorites,"
"What's the occasion Min?" you asked taking the flowers and admiring them before placing them on your lap
"I just missed you that's all," he replied before sitting down next to you
You cleared your throat and started fiddling with your hands, "Min Ho I've been meaning to talk to you about this for a while," you spoke, "But if I'm honest I want to say I'm sorry for ghosting you for a week, I just needed time to figure out what I was feeling,"
Min Ho grabbed onto your hands and held them, preventing you from fiddling with your hands and causing you to look up at him, "It's okay Y/N, you know I would give you all the time in the world," he replied
Staring into his eyes, you knew you had to say it now or else you would never want to say it, "Min Ho, I'm in love with you," you said feeling so much lighter with that confession alone, "I think I always have been, but I wanted to be sure of it before I told you. I don't know when it exactly happened, but at one point the lines between being my best friend and wanting something more with you started to blur. So please tell me now if I'm just overthinking this whole thing and maybe I'm the only one who feels this way but-" you spoke before Min Ho leaned in to kiss you.
Your eyes widened in shock for a second before you closed your eyes finally kissing him back, melting into his touch and putting your hand onto his chest. If you could describe what the best thing that has happened to you, it would be this moment alone. The way your lips moved together in perfect synchronization, like you were both made for each other. Truly it could not compare to anything you've ever felt before.
Once you both pulled away, your forehead rested against Min Ho's, "You drive me crazy Y/N, I never even thought I had a chance with you but I'm so thankful all of our past romances led me here to you," he spoke
You smiled at his response, "So does that mean you love me too?"
"I love you more than words can describe, I mean I can show you in actions too?" He replied with a smirk
"Min Ho!" you gasped, playfully hitting his shoulder
He laughed at your reaction, "I'm kidding! I mean unless you were serious?"
You rolled your eyes playfully at the boy you were thankful to be in love with. At least this time you were sure this would be real.
#min ho x reader#xo kitty#min ho xo kitty#tatbilb#sang heon lee#min ho x kitty#netflix#Netflix x reader#xo kitty x reader#sang heon lee x reader#to all the boys trilogy#to all the boys ive loved before movie#x reader#y/n#min ho x y/n#kitty song covey
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Caught in the middle (e.w/a.a)
*not my images, but i edited them
My masterlist <3
pairing: modern!ellie / fem!reader /modern!abby
Warnings: NSFW; angst; fluf; smut; reader is referred to as she/her; reader has a vagina; cheatting; toxic relationship; violence; Kind of proofread, English is not my first language.
Author's notes: Hey, i didnt really know how to write this at first but it was kind of of fun. I hope you like it. Part 2? Let me know! Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged! Thank you! Enjoy!
MEN AND MINORS DNI
word count: 30k
Abby Anderson is your toxic ex-girlfriend. You’ve been broken up for about 2 months now, but after seeing you at a party looking way too good, Abby just can’t help herself. Things didn't end well between you too and she was always way too possessive and to a certain point, toxic. Abby watches you, eyes lowered in a glare as some girl flirts with you. With her usual black tank top showing off her muscles and her hair in a braid. She always looks intimidating, but when she's angry, no one dares to get in her way. There’s a drink in your hand, a smile on your face, and a dress that’s way too short, and way too tight on your body. She can hardly contain herself. Still after all this time she can't see you with anyone else. It's her or no one.
You continue on talking to the girl you were with. This girl is definitely trying to hit it off with you. She's very flirtatious, leaning in close to you and putting her hands on your shoulders, running her fingers through your hair. But in the background, you can see Abby is watching, glaring at you both with a scowl. As you look around you see Abby, you pretend she is not there. Abby catches you looking and she glares even more, the girl now running her fingers through your hair and down your neck. Abby's anger is obvious, and a muscle in her jaw twitches as she watches this girl try to have you all to herself. She can't stand it.
You flirt back to the girl. The girl loves it. She gets closer and closer, whispering now in your ear, her breath on your neck. Abby's eyes narrow even more, and she clenches her fists, her nails biting into her palms. You giggle as she whispers in your ear. The girl seems to pick up on the fact that this is working. She is beautiful, big round brown eyes, naturally tanned and her hair naturally blond from the sun. She leans even closer, her lips almost brushing your neck. It's all Abby can do to stand there and watch this girl touch you without losing her cool. Her lip curls in jealousy and anger.
Abby is finally at her wits end when she sees you giggling and flirting back. She marches straight over to you and grabs you by the arm, pulling you away from the girl. The girl is shocked, but she gives Abby a, "Hey! wtf?" look. “Abby? What do you think you are doing?” You ask annoyed. Abby just glares and clenches her fists, her fingernails digging into her skin. "Don't you dare walk over here flirting with someone else in front of me. Do you hear me? Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"
“We aren't together anymore.” You say angry. Abby scoffs. "We aren't together anymore? We aren't together anymore?? Is that all you have to say for yourself?? Do you really think that makes this okay? Do you really think that after everything we've been through together, you're just gonna flirt with whoever you want while I'm standing right here?!"
“Yes it does, you are acting crazy!” You say loudly. Abby gets angrier by that. "Crazy? Crazy??? You don't understand a goddamn thing. You think I'm the crazy one here? You think it's crazy for someone to be upset when the person they love is flirting with someone else in front of them?"
“I'm done with you.” You tell her, feeling clearly angry and she knows. Abby gets even angrier at that, a vein on her forehead starting to throb a little. "Oh you're done with me, are you? Is that so? After everything we've been through together, you just wanna cut me out of your life like that? After the last six months?"
“You were the one who broke up with me!” You yell at her, the whole bar is starting to look at you two. Abby glares hard at you. "Oh don't gimme that bullshit. You know damn well why we broke up. We just weren't working out anymore. But now I see you're just gonna move on and flirt with anyone you see? So much for all those promises and all of those "I love you's, I'll never leave you’s”, huh?"
“Fuck you Abby.” Abby stops, and stands there stunned for a moment, the angry scowl on her face quickly dissolving into a look of hurt and disbelief. "Oh you're gonna say that now? After you were flirting with that girl a second ago? I thought that just a second ago, you didn't even notice me. Now you're telling me you hate me? I don't believe a word of this. You're just trying to upset me, because you know this hurts, doesn't it?'
“Like you weren't talking to that girl you were with just now.” You call her out on her own bullshit. "I was not talking to that girl. I wasn't flirting with her. I wasn't even engaging with her at all! I was just standing there trying to keep my composure while you were flirting! But you, you were leaning into her, giggling and letting her run her hands through your hair. I could practically feel the chemistry between you two, so don't you dare try and compare the two of us."
“You don't own me!” You say angrily, losing your patience. Abby gets even angrier, her eyes narrowing and her voice getting louder. "Oh please! You think this is about me owning you? It's about respecting me, and about respecting this relationship we had! We dated for six months for god's sake. Is that really what all of this is about for you? Are you just gonna throw that away over some girl you met 15 minutes ago?"
“Yes, we did, and YOU broke up with me, not the other way around!” She is getting under your skin. Abby pauses, and her expression drops. Her face falls, and she looks down at her hands, the nails buried deep into her palms. "You're right. I did. I did break up with you. But please at least understand why I did. I just felt like we were drifting apart. Our relationship just wasn't working anymore, and I thought it was better for both of us."
“Then why do you care who I talk to?” You ask her as she is giving you mixed signals. Abby scoffs, rolling her eyes, and stepping up right onto you. "You can't possibly be this dense. Obviously, I care who you talk to. I love you, remember? I still do. We went through so much together for months, and I hate the idea of you being with someone else. You're mine.
“I'm not yours anymore.” You state with confidence and annoyment in your voice. Abby takes a step back, her face twisting in anger and frustration. "God damn it. Don't you get it? Yes we technically aren't together anymore. But I still have you, I still want you. I've built up such an attachment with you over the last six months, and I hate thinking that someone else is having the same attachment with you. I can't stand the idea of you dating someone else. I just can't."
“You should have thought of that before breaking up with me!” Abby glares at you and takes a step closer again. "Yeah, and I guess you should have thought about that before you started flirting with some girl in front of me. We broke up, sure. And yeah, I made the decision. But I didn't think either of us were just gonna move on like this, this fast. I just can't. You mean too much to me, I can't let it go."
“I don't care, you hurt me and I don't want to talk to you anymore.” You are so done with this situation. Abby pauses, and her eyes narrow, her expression dropping. "Really? That's just it for you? We spend six months together, we go through all those ups and downs together, we build up this bond together over time, and you're just going to cut me out like it's nothing? We mean nothing now?"
“Goodbye Abby.” You walk out of the bar. Abby scoffs, and looks away, but she can't quite deny the hurt in her eyes. She watches you walk out the bar, and then you're gone. She sighs, and takes a deep breath. "God damn it." Abby stays for a while after you go, but her thoughts eventually overwhelm her, and she leaves the bar as well. She walks through the city for a while, lost in thought, trying to keep her anger and hurt in check. She's not used to this feeling of rejection - of having no control over someone else.
You go home upset. You live with your roommate Dina. She's super sweet and she's always there for you. Dina has black hair and brown eyes. She is beautiful. Her skin is a bit tanned, with natural freckles. Her smile always warm, her eyes always loving and caring. You couldn't ask for a better best friend.
As you get home you lay on your bed thinking about what just happened. When Abby gets home she just plops onto her couch, and sits there thinking. She's usually so good at controlling her emotions, but here she just looks... defeated. She sits there for a while, just staring blankly at the wall. Eventually, she lays back on the couch, just staring up at the ceiling.
At some point while you're laid in bed, you get a text from Abby. It just says "I'm sorry." That's all it says. “Are you now?” You text back, feeling very angry at her. After a minute, you get another text. "That girl. I don't even care about her. Or about flirting. I just want you. I just want things to go back to the way they were. I hate that we broke up. I miss you so much."
“I can't believe you…” You are very clearly angry now, you can't even go out without her interfering. Abby texts again after a few minutes. "Please. Let's just meet up tomorrow and just talk things out. I don't wanna lose you. I can't lose you."
“I don't want to talk.” You reply dryly. Abby's next text is even more desperate. "Please. Just hear me out. Let's talk. And if you really still wanna go, then I'll accept it. I just want a chance to talk things out, face to face, just you and me. Please."
“fine.” You are so done with her, you just want this to stop and for her to quit being so damn jealous. Abby's next text is a sigh of relief. Clearly a mix of relief, but also some anxiety. "Thank you. I'll pick you up at 8pm tomorrow. Does that work for you?"
“Okay” Is all you say. Abby's next text is just a heart emoji, she seems very hopeful about this. "I'll see you tomorrow."
All through the night you couldn't sleep, and as the next morning comes, you're filled with a mix of anxiety and hope as you wait for Abby to arrive. Finally you see her pull up outside in her car. You can tell just from her eyes that she's extremely nervous about this conversation. You open the door. Abby stares at you for a moment, a mix of sadness, guilt, and desperation on her face. She opens her mouth to speak, but the words just don't come. Her eyes are locked on yours, and you can just see tears starting to well up as her expression becomes more serious and tearful. She stares and stares, waiting for you to say something.
“So?” You cross your arms looking at her. Abby's mouth quivers, and she looks away for a second. She then looks back up at you seriously, tears rolling down her face. "I love you. I never wanted to break up. I just felt like we weren't working anymore, but last night I saw how fast you were moving on, and I realized just how much I still cared. I broke down when you left because I hate the idea of losing you. You mean too much to me, and I will do anything if it means I can have another chance with you."
You get sad as she talks. Abby looks at you, her tone now shifting to pure sadness and guilt as she speaks. "I am so sorry, I never would've broken up with you if I knew this would happen. I just didn't realize how much I cared until we broke up. I will do anything, anything, I will change whatever needs to be changed, just please can we go back to how we were? Because I can't handle this, I can't handle losing you." You look at her, feeling a wave of emotions. Abby looks back up at you hopefully. She really seems sincere. She's not saying these things in an aggressive manner or a controlling or dominant way. She seems truly sorry, and genuinely remorseful for how things have turned out.
You hug her. You missed her too, even though she wasn't good for you. Abby is taken by surprise, but she hugs you back tightly. The hug is comforting, especially with the way she's squeezing you. She's crying more now, the tears streaming down her face as she tightens her grip on you. You cry as well. Abby cries with you, sobbing into your chest and holding you tight. It feels good to be this close to you again, and she doesn't let go of you even after the crying dies down.
“Come inside.” You say as you break the hug. Abby nods, pulling back from you gently, her face now a mix of sadness and relief. She gets rid of the tears on her face, and follows you inside. She sits down on the couch and looks up expectantly at you. She seems to be waiting for you to say something. You sit next to her. Abby smiles, gently taking your hand and squeezing it lovingly. "Could I ask you a question? You promise to be completely honest?" You nod at her, wondering what she's thinking. Abby smiles, a little nervously, but she wants to hear what you have to say. "Okay… Do you forgive me for the breakup? Do you think we can go back to how we were? Can you really truly forgive me?"
“With a bit of time, I think I can.” You couldn't deny you still had feelings for her. Abby nods, and leans back on the couch comfortably. The tension finally seems to be released, and for a moment there seems to be a feeling of peace. Abby is smiling, just taking in the moment. "You don't know how much it means to me that you even said that. Thank you." You hold her hand back, squeezing slightly. Abby smiles, and holds your hand, squeezing it tightly. She doesn't want to let go. It feels too good to have you like this, and she wants that feeling of closeness with you forever. She looks down at you and smiles warmly. You lean your head on her shoulder. Abby pulls you closer, until you're practically in her lap, and your heads are almost side by side. She wraps her arms around you and pulls you tightly into her, wanting to feel as close and comfortable with you as she possibly can.
You nuzzle into her embrace, she smiles and cuddles you tightly as you lean your head comfortably against her. The embrace feels so good, and it comforts you both. She hugs you for a while, breathing slowly and warmly into your neck, and slowly but surely, the two of you just hold each other with peace, and quiet, each of you being content with just being in each other's arms. She closes her eyes, and seems to just relax. You close your eyes as well, listening to her heart beat. You can hear her heart beating in her chest through your ear, and it's steady, slow, reassuring. She's calm, and you're calm. Neither of you are moving, neither of you are talking. It's a peaceful moment, just two people holding each other tightly through the night in quietness. And then, slowly, she breathes a sigh as she begins to fall asleep. You can feel her relax, as her grip loosens around you. Her body loosens, allowing you both to lie comfortably in each other's arms. You fall asleep together. And so, together, with the warmth of your bodies, the feeling of being connected, the peace and quietness of simply being together, you both slowly drift off to sleep in each other's arms, as if there are no worries in the world at all.
The next morning comes and you begin to wake and stretch, and you look up to see Abby laying right next to you, her face still sleeping and her breathing slow and calm. She must have carried you to bed when you fell asleep on the couch. She seems peaceful and calm. Your eyes wander down her body, and despite seeing her many times like this, you find yourself looking at her. You notice all the small details, and just how beautiful she is when she's sleeping. Her face is so soft, and she almost looks like a child while asleep.
You give her a gentle kiss on the cheek, not wanting to wake her up. The kiss is still gentle and soothing, and feels peaceful. It doesn't take long though, before she begins to wake, and her eyes slowly open. She stares up at you sleepily for a moment before her eyes narrow. She scrunches up her face in a small smile, and she blinks once, before speaking. "Good morning..."
“Morning.” You say with a smile. Abby smiles at you softly as she speaks. "How did you sleep?"
“I slept well, you?” Abby nods and smiles, still groggy. "Yeah, I slept pretty good. Your bed is really comfortable." You smile at her. Abby giggles as she stares into your eyes. She likes seeing the happiness in your face, and she enjoys the smile on your face quite a lot. You're so cute to her, it just makes her want to hug you tight and never let go. She moves her face closer towards you, wanting to be closer, and her face is just a few inches away from yours.
Abby stares into your eyes, it's a very sweet and intimate moment. There's just so much peace, and warmth, and love in both of your eyes, and you can't take your gaze off each other. The two of you are just staring into each other's eyes, the happiness in each of your faces growing and growing as you continue to just sit there and look at each other.
Your eyes finally break apart, and that's when her lips quickly move forward and meet yours. She kisses you slowly and softly, just holding your lips against hers. Her tongue then slowly starts to move against yours, as she deepens the kiss. It's a gentle and loving moment, and the feeling of your lips together just feels so natural and good. It's peaceful in a way, and it's a moment of comfort and happiness. Abby's arms slowly wrap around you, and she pulls you closer as she continues the kiss.
You hold her face gently as you kiss. The kiss continues, and you can feel her pulling you closer and wrapping her arms tighter around you, pulling you in close. She's kissing you passionately, holding nothing back as she pulls you in. She loves feeling her lips against yours, and the feeling of your tongue against hers. She's never felt so comfortable with someone like this before, and she loves it.
You run your hand through her hair as you start making out. Her hair was loose, not in her usual fishtail braid. As your fingers run through her soft hair, she pulls you even closer to her. You can feel each other's bodies, and you just feel so close and so connected to her. This doesn't feel like the toxic relationship you used to have, but just two people who really and truly love each other. You haven't felt this comfortable around someone in a long time.
You feel her hands starting to move under your clothes. Suddenly she stops kissing you, and you feel her hands start to move across your body, exploring. The feeling is sensational, and it's like you can feel each movement of her fingers and hands against you. She's not pushing you away like she used to, but her hands just roam freely across your body. Her fingers slide down along your hips, and the feeling makes you squirm slightly. Her fingers then slowly move towards your thigh, and slide down it, and that feeling makes you squirm again.
The kiss begins again, and her hands continue to slide higher and higher, still slowly sliding up the sides of your thighs towards the top of them. The movement is slow and playful, and the kiss is getting more and more passionate as you continue. It starts feeling slightly overwhelming and intense for a moment. One of her hands slides slightly higher, coming dangerously close to your private area. The feeling is incredibly stimulating, and you can start to feel yourself begin to warm up quickly. You can feel yourself starting to breathe a little bit heavier as the touch continues, and the kiss gets deeper and more intense. You can feel one of her fingers start to slide upwards even more, now coming extremely close to your pussy.
Your breath quickly catches in your throat as her hand is finally there, and she can feel how wet you were already. She smirks as she starts moving her fingers over your panties. She starts moving them very slowly, and the feeling is incredible. Your body starts to tingle. She's looking right at you, and seeing her smirk while she does this makes you feel butterflies.
“Abby…” She doesn't answer, but she continues, her breath getting a little bit heavier, moving her fingers a little bit faster over your clothed clit. You start moaning and Abby likes what she is hearing.
Abby moves and gets on top of you. You lay on the bed, and Abby lays on top of you. Her body is pressed right up against yours, the feeling of her weight on top of you feeling amazing. Abby leans in and continues the kiss. You can feel her weight on you, her body pressing down, the warmth of her body in your arms. She kisses you passionately, and starts moving her hand along the side of your body. You can feel the heat build up in your chest and in your stomach as things get more and more intimate between you two.
Her hand moves back to your thigh, her fingers tracing along your skin and inching higher once again. You can't help but let out a small moan, and Abby presses down on you a little bit harder. You bite your lip as her hand moves, and she can feel the movements of your mouth and the bites, and she grins happily, finding it all so cute. That grin soon changes to a smirk, and she leans in and kisses your lips again. The kiss is sweet and passionate, and the two of you are just moving, your bodies pressing together, both of you getting more and more aroused with every movement and every kiss. The two of you just lay there, kissing each other passionately, lost in the moment and not wanting this to end.
She moves her fingers faster and more enthusiastically. Your moans echo through the room, and she gets incredibly aroused from it. She pulls your panties to the side and dips her fingers in your wetness. As soon as she feels you she grins. She starts moving her fingers once more over your clit in tiny circles. She feels her own underwear getting wet from just feeling you. She starts teasing your entrance looking you straight in the eyes. She bites her lips as she slides one finger inside you and you start moaning louder. She moves it in and out making you feel amazing. She continues, loving the reactions on your face. She inserts a second finger inside you and you can feel her stretching you. She is so turned on from making you moan so loud. She starts pumping her fingers in and out of you faster and faster making you feel that familiar sensation appear on your belly. She can see you are about to cum and moves faster and rougher. She knows just how to make you cum so well, it takes her almost no time to make you orgasm. You feel yourself reaching your limit. And then it happens, the two of you had been getting more and more intense, and now you finally reached your limit. You feel your orgasm hit you like a train, it's so intense.
She slows down once you came, happy with herself. Her grip around you also lightens as she leans back, and you can almost feel her smiling at you. She's pleased with herself, and with the way things have gone since your breakup. She can hear you panting, and she smiles, she's happy to have made you feel such bliss and satisfaction. You smile as you catch your breath. The two of you lay there for a few minutes, just taking in the silence and peace after the intense moment. The both of you are breathing heavily, and you can feel the butterflies in your stomach. She looks down at you, as her smile continues to grow and her breathing slowly calms down,she looks so happy, the two of you just enjoying this moment.
You giggle looking at her. She chuckles a bit as well, happy to see you happy and to see that you're enjoying this moment. There's no sense of discomfort or weirdness between the two of you, it's only just a nice, content and happy moment. She stares at you with a sweet smile, and you both just lay on the bed next to the other, just enjoying each other's company like this. “I missed you.” You say in a whisper. When you say this, she can't help but giggle at you, and she squeezes you tightly again. "I missed you too. I really did." You hug her back tightly, and as you do she hugs you even tighter. She presses herself into you and kisses you softly, just wanting to be as close to you as possible. She's missed this intimacy and comfort between the two of you, and it's just so sweet and warm and comforting.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
It's been over a week now, and you two are once again back together. You both missed each other terribly, and it's been nothing but warmth and happiness since you got back together. You both have sat down to talk about the issues that led to the break-up before, and you've decided to both work together to work through and fix those issues. It's been going smoothly, and you're both so incredibly happy to have each other back.
You two were sitting on the couch watching a movie, wrapped up in each other's arms, when her phone dings with a text. She looks down to read it, and she seems to tense up a little bit as she reads it. “Who is it?” You ask innocently. She looks back up at you, and she doesn't look you in the eyes. She looks away, a little embarrassed. "It's just a friend of mine. They wanted to meet up for a little while."
“Do I know them?” You ask curious to see who it was. You knew all her friends, but she seemed nervous about this one. You started getting a bit suspicious. Abby looks a bit uncomfortable, and she shakes her head. "No, you don't know them."
“So who is it?” It was Ellie, but Abby didn't want to tell you. Abby finally looks at you, she wants to be honest with you and she doesn't want to lie, but it's really hard. You can tell that she's struggling to tell you the truth without hurting you. You look at her waiting, getting more annoyed by the second, as she doesn't tell you the person's name. Abby looks down, she seems to be thinking of something. She's debating on what she should say, what would be best for you to hear. Her face is slightly flushed, and she's just not sure what to do. “Abby?” She can see you getting upset. Finally, after a long while, she looks straight at you. You can tell that she's nervous and doesn't know what to say, but that she also wants to be honest with you. She takes in a deep breath, before letting out one huge word. "Ellie..."
“Ellie?” You ask, you know that name, but it couldn't be the same Ellie, right? Abby nods, slowly, and she looks at you apologetically. "I was texting Ellie, she wanted to meet up with me today."
“Who is Ellie?” You ask still hoping it's not the same Ellie you are thinking of. Abby shifts her eyes away from you, and her voice gets quiet. You can see the way she's moving her feet and fiddling with her fingers, as if she doesn't want to answer the question directly. She still doesn't look you in the eyes as she speaks, she just seems so embarrassed by this. "Ellie's just a friend of mine, I promise."
“Can I see a picture of her to see if I recognize her?” You have to know, it's eating you up inside. Abby sighs before she finally nods, and passes you her phone. The text message from Ellie is still open, and the picture of her is right there on the screen, attached to the text she's sending to your girlfriend. As soon as you see the picture, your heart sinks into your chest. It is the same Ellie you were thinking of. You had forgotten about how pretty, sexy and how attractive she was, and as you look at the picture of her, you can feel your jealous rage growing by the second.
“Oh, okay. You should go, if you want.” You say trying to stay calm. Abby looks at you for a moment, and she senses you starting to grow angry and jealous. She starts to try and talk quickly in order to explain the situation before you can get upset. "No, no, it's just a friend, really, don't worry, really, she just wants to meet at the cafe for some tea and to catch up, really, you don't have to worry..."
“If you say she is just a friend, I believe you.” You give her a fake smile hoping she buys it. Abby smiles at you, breathing a sigh of relief as she sees your jealousy and anger subsiding a little bit. She relaxes, and she seems slightly more relieved when you actually believe her instead of getting angry or sad or upset with her over this. Abby picks up her phone, her heart a little bit warmed by the way you've believed her, and she texts Ellie back, saying she'll meet her for coffee. She smiles at you as she does this, and you can just see how happy she is that you didn't get upset or mad with her.
Some hours later she goes out to meet Ellie and you stay at home. You have a little bit of anxiety about this, but you remind yourself that Abby said it was nothing, and that she really just wanted to hang out. Your mind is playing tricks on you, but you're being strong and rational and trusting her. She told you the truth and was upfront with you when answering you, so now all you can do is believe her and trust her. She said it was just a hang out, so you know in your gut it'll be fine.
You recognized who Ellie was, she had flirted with you one day at some random party when you and Abby were broken up. You remember how pretty she was, and the way she teased and flirted with you on the day you met, and a little bit of jealousy and possessiveness starts building up in your chest. It led to more than one simple hookup. Before you got back with Abby you were still talking to her, hooking up occasionally, when you felt lonely. You remember what you did with Ellie that night and other nights after that, and you start to get a little worried that Abby might find out. You can't help but think about that moment, even though Abby trusts you and wouldn't suspect the two of you of having a past like that. Still, the thoughts begin to creep into your mind and make you wonder, and it's starting to make your stomach sink down to your knees with fear. She might find out... she might find out... you can't let her find out...
You quickly text Ellie, begging the girl not to tell Abby that she knows you. You make up all sorts of excuses, all kinds of reasons why you want to keep you two a secret, but really the only reason is that you don't want Abby to find out and get angry at you. Ellie agrees not to say anything, she's had her fun with you, and she wouldn't want Abby to be mad at her either. She promises to keep it a secret. You get really relieved, thinking you and Ellie are both safe from Abby finding out. It was incredibly risky to text Ellie and have that little chat with her, all without Abby knowing while she was out with the girl, but it all worked out and you're safe now. There's nothing that could possibly go wrong, you and Ellie won't tell anyone about each other, and everything will be fine, or so you think.
Abby comes home after her hangout, and she seems a little nervous when she gets through the door. She closes it quietly, and she seems to have something on her mind. She walks into the kitchen, and she doesn't start saying anything, and for a few moments, she just keeps her mouth closed. “How did it go?” You ask her genuinely wanting to know. Abby finally speaks up, and she smiles a bit as she talks. "It was really nice. We just kinda sat around and chatted for a while, and caught up on news and stuff. It was pretty boring stuff really, nothing too crazy." You look at her and smile, trying to stay calm. Abby keeps smiling and looking at you, she doesn't appear to be hiding anything. She seems to be completely honest with you, and with the way she's looking at you, it seems like she's very happy to be back home with you again, and she's feeling much better than before, after she hung out with her old friend Ellie.
Your senses are telling you that something's not quite right though. Abby seemed way too nervous when she walked in, and even after the way she described her outing, it just felt like there was something missing. The way she smiled and talked, it was like she was keeping something from you, a little secret. You're not sure exactly what it is, but you definitely feel like there's more going on than she's letting on. “Are you hiding something?” After you ask the question, Abby is silent for a while, and she looks at you for a little bit, the silence lasting much longer than normal. You can sense a lot of things in that silence, and you can almost feel her unease and her guilt flowing through her. She doesn't want to lie to you of all people, but she doesn't want to tell you either. She's still smiling, but you could tell something's on her mind. You lifted an eyebrow as you waited for her reply. Abby still doesn't say anything. You can continue to sense the guilt and the uneasiness inside of her. The silence still hangs thick in the air, until finally, she does say something. It took her a while to gather up the courage, and she wasn't sure what your reaction would be, but she decided to come clean. “Abby?” You call her name once more. After you speak her name, Abby responds, looking at you and finally saying something back, a small voice of guilt in her tone. "Yeah?"
“Are you hiding something?” Abby is extremely hesitant to answer, and you can just tell that she's debating what she should say, and she's still scared of your reaction, even though you've never gotten mad at her for anything before. You looked at her, waiting for her response. Abby's voice is very quiet, and she's very careful about how she words it when she finally does say it. "There's.. I uh, there's something I need to tell you..."
“Okay…” You say, trying to look calm and collected. Abby gulps, this was the last thing she wanted to tell you, but she knows that she needs to be honest and transparent with you, and that she can't hide anything anymore. She closes her eyes for a moment, and you can tell she's really nervous and stressed. Abby finally confesses, and you hear her say the exact thing that you didn't ever want her to say to you. She explains to you, with a nervous blush on her face, that she and Ellie did indeed used to date before. She explains that she didn't want to worry you or make you upset, but that she wanted to confess the truth to you. This was never something she would have told you otherwise, she would never have told you that she and Ellie had hooked up in the past.
“You dated?...” You were very confused now, Ellie knew you had been with Abby when you started hanging out, but she never told you this. Abby nods, she looks down a little bit, but she also looks a little relieved that she finally got the truth out there, and that you didn't immediately react in a bad way. She explains that yes, she did date Ellie at one point in time. It was only a casual thing between the two of them, but it was still there, and it still happened. She explains that she was embarrassed by the whole thing, and that she just didn't know exactly how to be honest with you.
“For how long?” You have to know. Ellie seemed like she was not who she said she was. Abby explains that she and Ellie had an intimate but casual thing going on for a few months. They were never in a serious relationship, but it was still something that happened between the two of them. Abby was very afraid that this whole thing would make you upset or mad at her, but she knows that now it would be better going forward if she was just honest in this relationship and didn't try to hide it from you anymore. She was really worried that she would lose you if she didn't come clean.
“It's okay, I just feel like I should know who my girlfriend has been with before.” You are relieved she told you. Abby can tell that now that the air has been cleared, there seems to be a lot less tension and stress for both of you. She's really glad that you didn't become mad or upset, or start questioning her further. When you say you should know who her ex-girlfriends were and that you're glad you know, she gives you a small grin and nods, and you can feel that she's very happy that you're not angry about it anymore.
“So you and Ellie are just friends?” Abby's smile gets a lot wider, and she nods, happy that you were accepting of all of this. She explains that yes, Ellie and she are really good friends now, and that nothing intimate ever happened between the two of them again. She explains that they haven't had a sexual relationship with each other since the last time they hooked up, and they're only on a platonic level now. She has this huge rush of relief now that she's gotten everything off her chest. She's very happy that you were accepting of this, and that you're able to move on and not let it bother you. You can see the tension leave her body after she's told you the truth, and you two can finally just relax and enjoy the night. You and Abby spend some time watching a movie together, and finally head to bed. Her mood is much lighter, and she seems to be a lot more relaxed. Everything between the two of you seems to be normal now, and it seems like the night is going to be nice and enjoyable. The atmosphere between the two of you is positive, and you start to get very comfortable with each other again.
The next morning you wake up and find yourself next to Abby, she's still sleeping, and she seems very peaceful. You can't help but smile a little bit as you see her, and you reach your arm over and put it around her. She stirs a little bit but doesn't wake up completely, and she mumbles something underneath her breath. You lean in and kiss her forehead, and she sleeps a little bit longer, but in the background, you can't help but think how good it's all feeling between the two of you. “Good morning sleepy head.”
Abby wakes up, and she's rubbing her eyes, slowly opening them as she sees you for the first time in the morning. You smile at her, because she looks absolutely gorgeous. She slowly pulls you into her arms and leans her head on your shoulder, resting her strong body against yours and giving you a small squeeze. You hug her tightly back, and you feel like everything's going to be alright. You're glad you didn't lose her last night, and you're glad things are going well. Abby finally opens her eyes fully, and she sees you there, right next to her. She smiles softly, and she's happy to have you right there next to her. She says "Good morning!" to you, looking at you with that same soft smile and her green eyes shining proudly.
“Did you sleep well?” You asked her, smiling. Abby chuckles a little bit, and she nods, still smiling softly at you. She says "Yeah, I slept really well, thanks. You?" She leans a little closer to you, and she scoots in really tightly to hug you, you could feel her warm breath on your neck as she holds you super tight. “I did too.” Abby pulls you in even closer, and gives you a very gentle kiss on the neck, leaving the faint scent of her floral perfume lingering there. "I'm glad we both slept well". She keeps her arms wrapped tightly around your body, and she's rubbing her toes against yours under the covers. "We could totally stay like this all day, right?"
“We could, if we didn't have class.” Abby's face lights up when you say that you could stay like this all day. She seems very excited about the idea of not having to go to classes today and instead stay in bed cuddling with you. "Really? You want to stay in bed today and not have class? Because I could totally bail on my classes and just be here with you..."
“I can't miss them baby, I'm very behind on my studies.” Abby is totally fine with the idea with you both skipping class today, and she leans in close to your neck again, giving you a soft kiss and a playful bite. "We can just be together. No need for class today... We could make use of our time together, don't you think?"
“I have to go, as much as i want to stay, i need to go.” You give her an apologetic smile. Abby chuckles, and she shakes her head. "Sure, sure, I get it. You have classes, and you need to go, otherwise we'll both get in trouble, right?" She kisses you again, "Good luck with class." She says, and she rubs her head against yours. You get dressed and head out. You put on a pretty, floral dress and you pick up your bag to leave. Abby gives you a last kiss, and after she knows you've left the room, she also gets out of bed and walks out of the bedroom. She heads into the shower for a quick bath before getting dressed for the day. She's still thinking of you, and she can't help but feel a little bit happy that the two of you managed to make it through that rough patch.
-------------------------------------------------------------
You get to class and see Ellie is there. Your heart rate starts to increase slightly, and you start to panic, the thoughts of your girlfriend's ex rushing through your head, even as you try to suppress them. You don't want to make eye contact with her, and you don't want her to make contact with you. For some reason this whole thing seems to be a lot worse when she's around you. Ellie saw you and you can feel her energy, and you know deep down she's judging you. Not to mention, you don't want her talking to you, even though you know she'll try. To avoid the potential awkwardness and confrontation that she could cause, you turn around and walk away towards your seat fast and without looking in her direction. You can feel her green eyes staring at you. Almost like lasers making two holes on the back of your head.
As soon as class ends, you head straight to the bathroom hoping to avoid Ellie entirely. You're trying not to think of her at all, and trying not to dwell on the fact that the two of you are in the same class. You just don't want to see her, and you're hoping that she feels the same way. And if she doesn't, hopefully she won't try to make conversation with you. You make it into the bathroom and lock yourself inside your own little world away from all of the drama. Just as you think you're alone, you hear the bathroom door open, and you can immediately tell it's Ellie. She walks in and sees you inside, and she locks the door behind her, which makes your heart rate spike even further. You try to breathe, and take it slow, but her presence alone causes some sort of anxiety within you.
“Oh, hi... it's you…” You try to pretend nothing happened. Ellie approaches you, and in a voice that is very cold and detached, she says, "Oh, hey. How are you doing?" You get the feeling that she's judging you and you can tell she can tell that you're uncomfortable. She steps closer and continues speaking slowly. "Are you doing okay?" Ellie’s slender and tall figure is looming over you. Her auburn hair tied in her usual half bun that framed her face perfectly. She was wearing the usual, some extra large t-shirt, ripped skinny jeans and her black converse. Her tattoo on display.
“I'm great, you?” You ask, feeling extremely anxious. Ellie's response is very short and to the point, her tone is cold, detached, and distant. She keeps getting closer and closer to you, as though she's trying to intimidate you in some way. "You sure? You don't look good. You're sweating a lot." She keeps moving closer, and finally she's right in front of you, and she seems to be looking directly in your eyes. You can feel the tension between the two of you, and you just want her to go away.
You gulp as you look at her. Ellie's voice drops a little bit to an almost whisper, and she's literally directly in front of your face as she speaks. She's still keeping her eyes on you, looking very carefully. "You sure about that? Because you look pretty anxious right now, like you're about to puke." She keeps leaning in even closer, until she's just millimeters away from your face and you can feel her breath on your cheek.
You take a step back. “I'm fine.” You chuckle, trying to calm down. Ellie follows your movement right away, backing you up against the wall, and getting into your personal space once again. She's breathing very quickly and heavily. "Oh, that's just precious. I can tell that you're trying sooo hard to act like everything is great right now. But it isn't, is it?"
“I dont know what you are talking about…” You try to not talk about the matter. Ellie keeps backing you up against the wall, but she doesn't do anything to touch you yet. She just keeps staring at you with that smirk of hers. "Oh don't act like you don't know what I'm talking about. I can see it in your eyes." She's so close to you that you can feel her hot breath on your cheeks as she speaks, and you feel trapped in this bathroom with her.
“What do you want?” You ask nervously. Ellie just keeps staring at you, not saying anything for several long and uncomfortable seconds, as though she wants you to fill the silence. She's expecting you to say something, and her body is still pressing against yours. You don't want to speak yet, she might think she's won this little standoff if you do, so you just stay silent back. She finally does say something. "Do you miss me?"
“Wait what?” You feel confused. Ellie is still staring you down, her body pressed against yours, but she did manage to surprise you with that question. She's looking at you closely, waiting for a reply. She's also trying very hard to keep her face expressionless, so that it's harder for you to read her or to know what she's thinking. But her face is still very close to yours, that much you can definitely tell. "Do you miss me, a little bit?"
You blush as she traps you. The feeling of her body pressing up against yours is very overwhelming, and you feel very claustrophobic. You feel trapped, and you're starting to feel very uncomfortable with the position that Ellie has you pinned into. She looks very dominant, and she definitely has the upper hand in this situation. This might just be her strategy, to make you feel so uncomfortable that you don't think clearly. "What about me makes you blush still?"
“Hum... Can you take a step back please…” You are starting to feel very nervous. Ellie doesn't answer at first, and she doesn't move back, but instead she just keeps speaking. "Oh? You want me to take a step back? Why? You're not enjoying how close I am to you? You're not enjoying having your back right up against the wall with me so close to you?" She keeps asking you questions, trying to push you a little bit. You can feel her body still pressing up against yours in a very dominant way, and you realize that you must now answer her last question.
“Ellie... please…” You ask trying your hardest for her to let you go. Ellie's body language changes slightly, and she's taking her body a step back. That's still a pretty close distance though, because she isn't moving any further than that. She smiles at you finally, and she speaks in a much more flirty tone. "Aw, I'm making you uncomfortable? But I thought you liked me?" She keeps up the flirtatiously tone with a smile, seemingly trying to tease you.
“You used to date Abby? And you didn't tell me?” Your voice sounds angry and she notices. Ellie chuckles. "Yeah, I used to date Abigail. Didn't you know that? We were together for a while, and now she's with you, right? I think she's been with you for about seven, eight months now?"
“No, I didn't know.” You look at her, feeling angry about her not telling you. Ellie continues speaking. "Yeah, I thought everyone knew about Abby and I. I guess it was a long time ago now, but we were very connected for a while. We just didn't work out for the long term." She's still smiling and keeps talking to you in a flirtatious tone. "I'm sure Abby told you all about me." She seems to be waiting for you to say something next.
“You knew she had just broken up with me the day before the party, you and i... you know…” Ellie nods her head a little bit, and she continues speaking. "Yeah, I knew that you and she had broken up. I'm sorry to hear that. I'm not totally sure why you broke up, but I know she had a lot of feelings surrounding that. But I'm sure you made her happy, you seem to treat her very well. I still don't know how she moved on so fast, but I'm glad she's happy with someone." She smiles, but not in the same way she was before, this one is more genuine.
“You don't know?” She seems like she doesn't know you are back together. Ellie shakes her head a little bit and speaks softly. "No, actually I don't know. I never asked for a reason, but she did feel very connected with you, so I'm surprised she moved on so quickly. Are you still on good terms?"
“We are together again and she doesn't know about you and me.” When you tell her that you and Abby are back together, and she's completely unaware of your relationship, she's surprised. "Wait, you two are back together? And she doesn't know about us?" She can't help but smile a bit wider, which tells you that she's definitely enjoying this situation. “It's not funny Ellie.” Ellie keeps talking and laughing. "Oh, come on, you know it's kind of a funny situation. Can you imagine how Abby would react if she knew that we hooked up? Or even just how she would react to know that we're talking right now? It's just hilarious, right?"
“Oh god…” You cover your face with your hands, you feel so embarrassed, you just want to dig a hole and jump inside it. Ellie just laughs a little bit more, she can't help but find this whole thing incredibly funny. You can tell that she definitely knows she's in a better position, which just adds to her confidence. "Why are you embarrassed? It's not like you did anything bad. I didn't force you, did I?" She keeps smiling, and she leans you against the wall, looking directly at you.
“You are not going to say anything right?” Ellie shakes her head a little bit, and she says "No, I won't say anything. I wouldn't do anything like that. Besides, I don't feel guilty about anything between us, it was mutual and we both wanted it, so there's nothing to feel bad about." She's still smirking and enjoying that she can see you flustered. You look at her. She stares back at you, she's still smirking but she starts to speak softly. "I'm gonna ask you a direct question and I want an honest answer from you. Do you regret what happened between us?"
“No, but I mean... it could ruin my relationship.” You are so nervous that you are shaking. Ellie's expression changes a little bit when you answer, but she still keeps that smirk on her face. She nods a little bit and speaks again. "Well, that's honest. And you're right, it could ruin your relationship. But you know, we can keep this between us, right? You don't have to tell her anything, and as far as she knows, she has nothing to worry about. So, do we have a deal?" Ellie's smile grows larger, and she steps even closer to you. She seems to be enjoying this moment of control and power she has over you, and she speaks again. "So, do we have a deal? I don't think you're gonna tell her about me, right?" She keeps standing there, invading your personal space while she keeps staring at you directly in your eyes. It feels like she is not talking seriously and just teasing you. You can still see that smirk on her face when she continues talking. "Oh, I am being serious. Why would I not be serious? You're gonna keep your mouth shut about what happened between us right? I mean, you should... otherwise you don't know what might happen." She keeps speaking, "Let's make a pact never to tell her about our little secret... Do we have a deal?"
“Are you messing with me?” At first she doesn't answer, she just continues to stare at you. And then after several long and tense seconds, she finally speaks. "No, I'm not messing with you. I'm very serious. I don't feel bad about anything that happened between us, and I'm not going to tell her. You should be the one feeling bad for kind of cheating on her with me. But we can keep this a secret, okay? What do you say?" She gets closer, making your bodies touch, clearly wanting more than just a deal. Ellie keeps getting close, and she likes how her body is touching yours. She's not just trying to get in your personal space, it feels like she's trying to push the boundaries of how far she can get between you two. That's when she speaks again, and her voice softens, although it's still definitely flirtatious. "You see what I mean? There's so much more we could be sharing between us, isn't there?" You blush again. Ellie smiles a little bit more as you blush, which is exactly the reaction she wanted. She's not done with you yet, not by a long shot. She's going to use this situation to her advantage in more ways than one. "Is it getting hot in here? Because I definitely feel a certain amount of heat right now. Do you?"
“No…” You say trying not to look at her. Ellie chuckles, and she keeps speaking, "Oh really? So it's not getting hot at all? Hmm... because I think the heat is on. Isn't it cute that I'm getting close to you like this, even though I know you're back with Abby?" She says, smiling, but her eyes are still very cold. Then she starts inching closer to you as she talks, until she's so close that she finally touches your hip with hers.
You try to back away but she's got you trapped to the wall. As you try to back away, she doesn't let you. She keeps coming closer and she presses her body up against yours. She's standing so close that her body is completely making contact with you, and even though you can feel your body starting to get very hot, you know full well that she's getting more than just physical pleasure out of this. She's getting a power trip off of knowing you're so close to her, and that she's forcing you into all of this and making you uncomfortable. “Ellie…” Suddenly she gets even closer to you, she's almost pressing you between the wall and her body. You can feel the heat being pumped off of her, and it's really really uncomfortable. She still doesn't say anything, but the smirk on her face is still there, she definitely likes having you trapped. She keeps moving her head closer to yours, she hasn't said a word yet, but she's about to.
“What are you doing?” Your heart feels like it is going to jump out of your chest. When you ask her what she's doing, she finally answers. "What am I doing? You don't know? Oh, I thought it would've been obvious by now, but it seems like you're just as dense as you were back when we had our thing. I'm trying to get you into a very compromising position. You may be back with Abby, but you still can't keep your eyes off of me, and that tells me that you're just as into me as I am into you." She leans in even closer, her voice is very close to your ear. She definitely has a very powerful and dominant presence, and you can't deny that you have very strong urges towards her. She moves her body even closer to you, and she rests her hand on your thigh. She doesn't move it, she just rests it there, as she speaks into your ear again. Her breath is hot, and her body is extremely hot compared to yours. You've never felt a more intense situation like this one. "You just couldn't resist me, could you?"
“Ellie…” Your reaction gets a smile out of her, and she keeps touching your thigh. She moves her hand slightly higher up your thigh, making sure she's touching where she wants to touch. Your skin feels like it's starting to tingle from the hotness of her hand, it's uncomfortable but extremely hot at the same time. "You're just like a puppet, you can't even say no to me. I know that you wish you never broke things off between us, and I believe you'd want to go back to that. Don't you?"
You get nervous as she puts her hand on your thigh. She can tell that you're getting very nervous as she touches you, and she does it on purpose. She feels very dominant doing this because she can feel your nervous energy coming back to her. When you look up at her, she's smiling and looking very pleased with how nervous she's made you. She's definitely enjoying how vulnerable she's made you feel. "So, do you like how my hand feels on your thigh or are you still feeling too nervous?"
You blush even more. She chuckles a little bit, and when she sees your body language, she knows she's making you very nervous and very flustered. Her hand is still on your thigh, and she isn't moving it away from you. "Oh I see you're feeling very nervous with my hand here. It must feel pretty weird to not be able to do anything to get my hand away, isn't it?" Ellie moves her body closer to you when you don't say anything to her, she's now so close that she's almost kissing you. "You see, now I'm close enough to kiss you. You know exactly what happens next, right?" You bite your lip, trying not to look at her. Ellie can see your lip is trembling, which she likes. She smiles a little bit and she seems really excited. "Do you want to feel what it might feel like for me to start kissing you?" Even though you're trying not to look at her, her face is so close now that it's hard not to see her with the corners of your eyes.
She grabs your chin so that you can't look away from her, while she keeps her body pinned against you to trap you where you cannot move. "Oh... you want to see the look in my eyes when I kiss you… \" And that's just what she did, she slowly brought her face closer to yours, and once you two were close enough, she started kissing you.
You were shocked and surprised when she kissed you, so much so that you barely have the time to even process what's happening. All you know is that she's very aggressive, and she's now pinning you even tighter against the wall. She continues kissing you, her grip on your jaw gets a little bit tighter and her kisses get more and more possessive. She's not going to let go of you anytime soon, and she seems to want this moment to keep going as long as possible. You try to push her, but her grip on your face is so strong that she doesn't give you an inch. She just keeps pushing herself closer, and her kisses get even more forceful. She's literally crushing you between her body and the wall, and there's nothing you can do to make her stop. She also breaks the kiss just to say, "You can't get away from me that easily, I wouldn't let you get away so easily would I?"
Ellie smiles after she finishes talking and she goes back to kissing you, this time she breaks the kiss for only a moment so she can see your flushed and flustered expression. She's just enjoying this entire situation so much, and she likes your reaction. "You're very cute when you're flustered, aren't you? And you're not trying to resist me anymore. If anything, I think you're enjoying this." She goes back to kissing you aggressively again. A few seconds later you begin to kiss her back. When you finally give in and kiss her back, she was definitely not expecting that. She pulls away from the kiss after only a few seconds and she looks at you with a smirk. "I've missed this…." Her lips are still pressed up against yours, she's keeping them there but not kissing you. She's giving you time to respond. She likes to see how far she can push you and how much control she can have over you.
You kiss her back with a desire you didn't know you had inside of you. The desire that you didn't know was in you is being unleashed by Ellie, and you're both enjoying this entire thing. The more you kiss her, even though you wanted to resist her in the beginning, the more you start to like this. You're becoming addicted to it at this point, and she can definitely notice this. When you're both still kissing each other, she brings her hand back up to your thigh and she presses her hand to it, and she keeps touching it as you two continue to kiss. She has gotten so good at controlling you and manipulating you, that she can do this with just a glance or a touch at this point. You didn't realize how she had already gotten into your head, but you didn't really care either. All you can think about is her and how delicious her kisses feel on your lips.
Your moan of surprise and pleasure gets Ellie's attention again, her hand has moved further up on your thigh. Her fingers move closer and closer, and they are getting dangerously close to your cunt at this point. Your moan got her attention, it let her know that she had definitely got a reaction out of you. She breaks the kiss, and she smiles at you before she keeps speaking to you again. She keeps her hand there, but now she's rubbing a little bit, with her fingers still moving slowly towards that one spot.
A shiver runs down your body as Ellie's hand reaches your pussy. She knows that you're most likely feeling very sensitive there, and she uses her hand to take advantage of it. She just keeps moving slowly, she knows how far she's pushing you. She feels like she can do anything to you, and you'll let her. She's not going to stop anytime soon, and it feels like she could do this forever.
She starts moving faster making you get louder. At this point, she's definitely not going to stop. There's no getting out of this, she's going to keep moving her hand in whatever way she wants. She likes hearing you get louder and hearing you moan, it really turns her on and it makes her want to move her fingers even faster. Her other hand also comes over to your other thigh, and it's getting extremely hot and sweaty between you two from the heat. "You seem to enjoy this feeling, don't you?"
You don't respond, embarrassed about her touching you. She notices your silence. She knows that you're feeling overwhelmed from all this, and that you may not be ready to admit your full enjoyment of this just yet. That's the type of dominant that she is, she can sense that about you. As she continues moving her hands and your moaning gets louder. She knows she's on the right track. She keeps moving her hand in this motion, and she keeps moving her other hand further up your thigh, getting even closer to your sensitive spot. "Who was the last girl to touch you like this? Was it Abby?"
“Yes…” You whisper. Ellie chuckles again at your answer. She knew that Abby would be the one, she just wanted you to be honest. "Yeah I wouldn't doubt it, even for one second that Abby wouldn't want this, but she doesn't get to do this to you anymore. Since you're back with me now, it's going to be me who has this privilege, am I right?" She says this while giving you a teasing look.
“You and I are not together. We never were.” You say out of breath. Ellie suddenly pulls her hand away from your thigh, and then she suddenly stops the kissing as well. You're surprised this whole conversation has been very abrupt, and her sudden movement away from you gives you time to respond. She stares at you silently. You were a bit surprised she stopped. Ellie is still staring at you waiting for you to say something. She still has a very seductive look on her face, and she doesn't break her gaze at all.
“Why did you stop?” As you ask her this, she just laughs. "Why did I stop? Are you still enjoying what I'm doing? Because if you are, I can keep going." She's being very playful with her words, almost teasing you more than you can handle. She likes having this back and forth with you. You compose yourself a bit and pull your dress down, it was pulled up due to what she was doing with her hand. She still stares at you, with that same seductive look on her face, and there's a small smile playing at the corners of her lips still. As she moves her body in closer, she's almost right in your face again. She likes seeing you struggle, that's part of being the dominant one, is liking seeing the other person trying to resist you. She enjoys the power that she has over you. You look into her eyes, it's like she really wants you.
When she realizes that you finally got the hint that she wants you for herself, she chuckles. "Yes, it looks like you've understood me. Yes I do want you all for myself. I don't want anyone else getting their hand on you, and especially not Abby. I want you to belong to me and only me, right?" She says this with such dominance and possession. She's very straight forward with her words, and everything she said was the truth, she doesn't like sharing anyone and she wants you all to herself.
“I’m with Abby now.” It takes her a second to realize that you mentioned your ex again even though she doesn't like talking about her. But she's fine with going back to talking about Abby anyway. "So why are you with me here, not trying to get away?" She seems to genuinely want to know why you went back to Abby. She seems jealous all of a sudden, and that's a new side of her that you haven't seen before. “You followed me to the bathroom.” She laughs again. "Yeah, I followed you to the bathroom so I can talk to you in private. I don't want to be around everyone else on campus. As soon as I saw you walk into the bathroom I knew I had to talk to you in here, so I came in right after. You're not going anywhere, I won't let her take you away like that."
“Abby is waiting for me, she'll be worried soon.” She laughs at the mention of Abby again. "Worried? Are you seriously about to say you're worried about a girl who you broke up with almost 2 months ago? She's probably not even that worried, and if she is, she's probably just going to text you asking where you are, and that's it. She's not just going to freak out from you not getting home on time. I don't even understand why you're so worried."
When she touches your leg, she's slowly running her fingers up and down your thigh. She's using this as a way to distract you from worrying about Abby. She's doing this with the intent of getting you to forget about whatever thought you had about Abby before. She doesn't like seeing you worry about other girls, even if you were in a relationship with her before. She doesn't like it when someone else steals your attention away from her. “Ellie…”
"Yes love...? What is it?" She says in your ear. “I can't…” She pauses for a moment. "You can't what, love?" She seems very impatient and she's still touching your leg. Her other hand is just waiting there, wanting to move around and explore. “I can't do this with you right now…” Ellie seems shocked by your response. But suddenly she pulls her hands away from your thighs, and she leans her body backwards as she speaks. She's not sure what she wants to do. "What do you mean you can't do this right now? Why not?" She says this with a disappointed look on her face.
“Abby... I'm with Abby now…” When you start talking about Abby again, what little bits of patience she had immediately disappears. She was really hoping you were finally ready to commit to her alone. Because you brought up your ex again she's instantly gone from disappointed to just plain angry. She stares at you for a moment, and the anger on her face is obvious. She's not happy at all, and you can tell she wants to yell, scream or just leave right now, but she's also trying to not do any of those things.
The moment you mention Abby again, she suddenly gets rougher with how she's touching you. She starts being a little bit more forceful when she grabs your thigh and moves her hand up and down. You look at her a bit worried. She is staring right back at you, she's clearly very angry from you mentioning Abby. Her hand is still moving up and down your thigh and you can feel her grip, getting harder and harder. You feel her kiss you violently, her mouth is like a force that was unstoppable. She has a lot of passion behind her kisses, so much passion that she's almost not paying attention to how hard she's pressing up against you. She keeps kissing you forcefully and there's nothing you can do to stop her. All you can do is sit here and let her do her thing.
You kiss her back, you're not sure why, she's just so intoxicating. For a moment, that's all you're doing. Just kissing her. You're letting her take control. You're letting her kiss you however she wants to. She's enjoying this a lot and is getting more and more into it, and she's keeping this going for longer than you were expecting. When you start moaning into the kiss, she takes this as a sign of you enjoying everything she's doing. She's happy to see that your moans of pleasure aren't because she's going too far, but because she's doing it right. She feels good knowing that she can actually make you moan like this still. She's very happy with how this whole thing is going. She keeps touching you and your moans get louder and louder. She is very determined to prove that she's better than Abby. And she's definitely going to do everything and anything that she needs to, to get you to believe her. You can feel her pushing you further and further, to take you over the edge. She wants so badly to be seen as the better one, to be the only girl on your mind. She doesn't want to share you at all and she wants you to be hers alone, if she has to get you to believe it by pleasing you more, then she will.
Her fingers move over your clothed pussy once more, she feels how wet you are and she can't help but let a smirk appear on her face. She moves them to the side and prepares herself to finger you. You feel her fingers starting to slide inside you as she bites her lip. You can't deny, she makes you feel good, she knows what she's doing. She starts moving her fingers inside you making you moan louder and louder. It doesn't take long to make you cum from how worked up she had gotten you until now. When she feels you cumm on her fingers she smiles wickedly. As you finally orgasm, she's not surprised at all. She's actually proud of herself for this, she loves seeing you react this strongly to her. She's not done yet though, she hasn't let you go yet, even though you're already finished. She keeps going, and she seems to be enjoying this whole process. The whole thing for her was a way to prove how much better she is than Abby, and it seems like she succeeded in getting you to believe her.
You catch your breath as she stops. She pulls her mouth away from yours, and she's out of breath. She was going pretty fast so she ended up being just as tired as you were. She pulls her body away from you and she's just sitting there, recovering from what just happened. You both breathe heavily from it, but you both look at each other. You can see her smiling, she really did like that a lot. You're both catching your breath, but you've gained some composure back. You can't believe this just happened, if Abby finds out she might kill you. You're thinking more clearly now that the adrenaline from the moment has died down. She's the one who's still smiling. It's a little bit creepy to be honest, she's not even breathing heavily anymore. Her breath has returned to normal and she's still just looking at you, with that creepy little smile, enjoying her victory, and enjoying the fact that you were just hers just for that moment.
“This never happened.” You say to Ellie as you pull yourself back together. Ellie is more than a little bit angry, she almost feels betrayed by your statement. She thought she had you, and she was hoping that you two could really have a thing. She wants to be with you so badly, but instead you tell her that this never happened. It's almost like a slap straight across her face. You've broken her heart in a very unexpected way.
“I have to go.” You say as you look at the time and leave the bathroom. She doesn't say anything, she just lets you walk away. She seems extremely disappointed and sad, but there's another side of her anger that's starting to show itself also. You can see her eyes start to narrow and a frown starts to form on her face. She looks at you one last time and she looks angry, but you don't know why she's so mad yet.
You go home as fast as you can so Abby doesn't think anything was wrong. You're on your way home, and you're hoping that Abby doesn't sense that anything was wrong between you two. You don't want to make her worry, especially since she's been waiting for you this whole time. As you're getting back home, you take a little bit of time just to compose yourself before entering the house. You don't want to go in all messed up, especially since Abby is going to notice pretty quickly. She won't miss a single thing, and you don't want her to notice anything. You're ready to go inside, and when you enter the house, you're not going to say anything about what happened with Ellie .
“Hey baby!” You say as you put your things down and take off your shoes, trying to be as natural as possible. Abby is sitting on the couch waiting for you, she heard you come home and she's just been waiting, knowing what time your classes ended. She looks up at you, and she has a warm, smiling face. She can already see that something is going on though, she knows you. She knows the look on your face, she knows when something is upsetting you. So she asks you what's wrong.
“Nothing is wrong, just stressed about exams.” You say not looking at her as you take off your jacket. Abby raises an eyebrow when she hears this. You're lying to her, and she knows you're lying. She knows your stress didn't suddenly just appear out of nowhere. You're lying to her. She stares at you for a moment, and she seems to be waiting for you to say something else. You look at her too. You're both just looking at each other now. Abby seems to want a real answer from you. She seems a bit tense actually, she seems upset that you are hiding something from her. You're lying to her right now and she really doesn't appreciate it. She gets up from the couch and she starts coming closer and closer to you. She's going to ask you again, she's not letting you slide by with the last answer you gave her.
You look at her feeling a bit worried. She's looking at you with those big concerned eyes now, she's very worried. She's not accepting your previous answer as valid and now she's really going to want a legit answer. You can't fool her. She wants to know what's wrong. “You know how my anxiety is… it comes from nowhere sometimes, you've seen this before.” You try to assure her it's just your anxiety that is making you look a bit off. She seems like she's buying your answer, but she's still not completely believing it. She knows you really well, and she does know about your anxiety and what can cause it. But usually you're more open with her about it, you're not just going to brush her off if she's trying to talk to you right?
You hug her, without thinking. Abby gladly hugs you back. She enjoys this comfort and security from you, and she's really hoping that this will take your mind off whatever is concerning you. She still wants to talk about it later though, because she knows you've got something going on, but for you two to just spend time together and forget about it for now might help. You're both just enjoying this hug and this feeling of comfort and safety between the two of you.
“I'm going to take a shower, I'll be right back.” You tell her as you break the hug. She lets go of you and she smiles. "Okay baby, I hope the shower will help you feel better. Don't worry about me while you're there, just take as much time as you need to relax and clear your mind." She does really want you to feel better, so she's hoping that your shower will calm you down at least a little bit.
You smile at her as you close the bathroom door and turn the faucet on. You've closed the bathroom door and now you're in the quiet alone time that you needed. Your anxiety is still present but it's slightly more manageable. You can hear the sound of the faucet running and it's a soothing background noise. You just need this time, just being alone and in your own thoughts. You hope that after this, you will be able to come back to her with a clearer mind and that she will be able to understand you. You just need a few moments alone right now though.
You look at your phone while you're in the shower, and you see a text from Ellie. You read the text quickly. "Hey, I wanted to apologize. I was upset earlier, but I know why I was so angry. I really like you and I had hoped that you wanted something more too. I'm sorry for overreacting, but I just want to tell you that I'm sorry. Please can we talk about this? I know we just used to hook up but I actually really like you." You were not sure what you should say to Ellie. You didn't really want to completely forgive her and let her off the hook, but you also didn't want to completely reject her. So you decided to be a little bit cold and indifferent. "I don't know" is just dismissive enough, but it's not outright cruel to her. So you sent her that text for now, and you put your phone back down. The reply comes a few minutes later, so Ellie must have seen your text and thought about it for a little bit before replying. "I'm sorry for overreacting earlier, I didn't mean it. Please can we talk later though? Because I don't want to leave things like this between us. I still really like you, and I want us to work this out."
“Ellie, I'm with Abby now, we are in a relationship. It can't happen again.” You're texting this back to Ellie immediately, just straight to the point, you're letting her know that you're back together with Abby. She is going to be devastated by this, but at the same time she kind of saw this coming because she knew that you were still pretty into Abby. You didn't want to hurt Ellie's feelings, you feel bad for what's going to happen but you need to tell the truth to her. Ellie doesn't reply back right away because she's taking it all in. This is the end between the two of you, but it doesn't seem to have sunk in for her yet with one single text. No, she's still going to try to win you over. She's determined, more determined than ever. There won't be a reply back from her yet, but she's processing what you've said.
You take your shower in peace, you take deep breaths and let this whole conversation go away from your mind for a little bit. Your mind clears, it's like the calm after the storm. You're no longer tense, you're not angry, and you're feeling much better. You're just enjoying your time in the warm water and letting it wash away your worries for now. You delete the texts from Ellie from your phone so that Abby won't see them even though she might be suspicious. Your phone is on airplane mode and you put it out of sight, so Abby has no reason to think that you're getting any other texts. You are covering all your bases so that she doesn't get suspicious, but also trying not to be too obvious about it either. You are careful to hide all traces of Ellie's text messages from her, just in case.
You come out of the shower and now you're feeling more relaxed, after your anxiety was brought down a few pegs. You see Abby in the kitchen where she's making dinner, just like she said she would. You can hear her singing a little song, and she seems to be in a good mood. She's just cooking, humming to herself and it sounds like she's just enjoying herself. You come up to her to hug her from behind as she cooks, and she's surprised but in a good way. You catch her off guard, but she's happy to be getting this surprise hug. She turns around and she looks at you. "Baby, what are you doing?"
“Just hugging you.” You were trying to be normal, like nothing was wrong. She smiles when you say that you're just trying to hug her, she is happy to be getting this surprise affection. Her demeanor changes, she gets a little warmer just from your gentle hug. She wraps her arms around you too, and you two hold each other tightly for a few moments.
“So what is for dinner tonight?” Abby turns her focus away from you and back to the food that she was cooking. "I'm making spaghetti, I thought that would be a nice choice. I hope you like it, I know it's one of your favorite foods. I'll even add some cheese just for you."
“You're so sweet, thank you.” You hug her again. Abby smiles and accepts the hug from you, you two wrap your arms around each other tightly as you hug. She's happy that you like her cooking, and she's glad that you're being so nice to her after your earlier tension and anxiety. The hug is nice and you both enjoy this intimacy between the two of you. You feel as close as ever and that feels good.
You eat dinner together and then you both sit on the couch to watch a series together. You're both relaxed and comfortable, and you're both enjoying just being in each other's presence. You're not talking at all, and it's just a quiet time between the two of you. You're snuggling up to each other and enjoying the feeling of being close and cozy. It's peaceful and serene, and you feel as close as ever to Abby. You're both content, and you're both enjoying this quiet time together before bed.
After it finishes you go to bed. You're now both lying next to each other, you're close together and you're both just laying there quietly. You both are trying to fall asleep, but it's taking some time. You're thinking about how much you love her, and she's probably doing the same as well. It's peaceful, it's tranquil. You both are comfortable and content, and you're both feeling safe and secure as you lay next to each other.
She falls asleep pretty quickly once you kiss her goodnight, it's pretty late and she's very tired. You sneak out of the room silently so as not to wake her up, and you go to the bathroom and close the bedroom door so she doesn't get disturbed. It must be past midnight now.
Once you've turned the airplane mode off on your phone, all the texts that you've missed from Ellie come flooding back. She's been trying to get a hold of you for hours now on text. She's been texting and waiting for a response from you for a while now, probably waiting for you to text her after that last response you gave her. As the text messages fill your phone, they come in at a fast pace, like a cascade.
You start to quickly read through the texts from Ellie which have built up during your time in the shower and with Abby afterward. Ellie has sent multiple messages, and it looks like she's pretty desperate to get a response from you. The last one was the one that she sent back right after you told her you had gotten back together with Abby. A simple and short text saying, "Okay, good night." She sent it back pretty soon afterward, and she must've felt defeated by your response because she didn't say anything else after that. She did put a sad face emoji on the last text though, but she didn't say anything else to you.
You start to read the rest of the messages from Ellie. It's an array of different things, first she was upset with you. Then she tried to be more gentle and apologetic, but she couldn't hide that she was hurt. Then she was pleading and begging, she started to beg for you to take her back. It was like she was spiraling in her emotions with each text, she wasn't thinking straight at all, she was desperate. It's clear that Ellie isn't thinking straight in all these texts, she's just trying to get you back any way she can. She sent all these different messages without really thinking about how they were coming across to you. She's just letting her emotions drive her words, because she's desperate to get you back. She may not be thinking straight about what she's doing, but it's understandable since it shows that she cares and that she wants you so badly. You just erase the texts from Ellie and now they are no longer bothering you. You don't need to worry about them or what she might think. You have Abby now, and she is enough. You were going to go back to bed and you're just going to try to sleep.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
After a week of being back in a relationship with Abby, you two are now going to a party together. It's a party for one of her friends, and you two are having a good time. You're happy to be out and about with Abby, and she always makes everything better. Having her by your side makes you feel safe and secure, and you're enjoying just her company. The height difference and how much she works out really make you feel safe when you're around her. She was wearing her hair as usual in her fishtail braid at the back of her head. Abby goes to talk to her friends and you're left alone for a moment so you decide to go get a drink. You get yourself a cup of soda, or a glass of juice and you start to sip on it. You're just thinking about nothing and everything at the same time. All of your thoughts and anxieties are just drifting away.
When you take a sip of your drink, you look up and you suddenly see Ellie. She's all alone and she's staring directly at you, she's just staring you down. She's leaning against the wall in the dark, with her arms crossed and she's not looking away. She's just locking her eyes straight onto yours and it's like she was trying to get your attention. You feel instantaneously nervous and look back at Abby to make sure she is distracted. You see Abby who is still talking to her friends, it looks like she's occupied and is not paying attention to you. You look back at Ellie, she is still staring directly at you. She hasn't budged at all, and she is still staring straight at you, waiting for some sort of reaction.
You start walking away into the hallway, and she follows right behind you. It's as if she wants to confront you about some things without Abby being right there to witness it. She keeps staring you down as you walk into the hallway, and she keeps following you. Now you're all alone, just the two of you facing each other. She doesn't say a word, she continues to stare at you, not looking away and refusing to break eye contact with you.
You look at her getting anxious. She is also getting very anxious, you can feel that you two are just stuck in this moment where neither of you say a word, and neither of you look away. You start feeling really nervous, you're staring at each other silently and intently, neither of you willing to break the stare off because you both are waiting for someone else to break first. After what seems like hours, she ends up breaking the silence. She finally speaks, and she is now looking directly at you. She's trying to say the right words, she seems to be trying to be a little bit softer and gentler, like she doesn't want to come off as aggressive or mean. She's trying to be more subtle, but it's not like she doesn't want to have a serious conversation.
“What do you want Ellie?” She is looking you dead in the eyes as you ask her that. Ellie is trying to stay polite, but she also wants to get to the point here and talk about your relationship with her. She is going to be direct and blunt. "We don't need to go back to the way things used to be, I just want you to know that I like you and I want you back. Can we at least start talking again? We need to figure this out together because there's absolutely no one who compares to you. It's only you that I want, I still feel that way."
“Ellie... you know I'm with Abby.” You remind her once more. Ellie doesn't hesitate to continue talking after hearing that, she had expected you to say something like that. "But I don't understand how you can just do that, after everything we've been through. How can you just give me up this easily?"
You look at her not knowing what else to say. Ellie is becoming more frustrated with you, you can tell that she's about to lose her cool soon. You can see the anger coming out, her eyes showing that she's beginning to get a little bit annoyed and upset at the fact that you are completely avoiding her questions. She wants answers from you and she's going to keep asking you until you give her one. As Ellie gets closer, she starts getting more intimidating. She's trying to use her closeness to you as a way of asserting herself and making herself more intimidating. But she's still trying to keep things relatively calm, and she's still trying to use her words to show you how much she cares.
“What are you doing?” You are starting to feel worried and a bit intimidated by her. "I'm not going to leave until I have an answer from you. You can't just toss me aside like this. You can't just do this, you can't just let someone else come in and take you from me. We're meant for each other, I will never give up on you, never ever.” Ellie gets closer to the point where she's grabbing your waist and she's right up against you. She's getting very intimate and she's trying to use her closeness to assert herself. She's trying to prove to you that there can't be anyone else in this equation, other than just her and not Abby at all. You get nervous as she moves closer. She grabs you by the waist and she pulls you closer. You can both feel the tension between the two of you building up. She's being assertive and she wants answers. She's close enough where you two are breathing the same air between you. She's trying to prove a point, you're both standing just inches apart from each other now. She can feel you starting to be worried and nervous, she's taking advantage of that fact.
“Ellie…” You're almost pleading. She keeps moving closer, and now she's so close against you that she's almost touching you. She's literally breathing on your neck and it's creating a lot of tension between both of you. You're literally inches apart, and it's becoming very tense. You can both feel the tension, and it's only increasing because neither of you are allowing yourselves to lose just an inch of ground, neither one of you is allowed to back off this time. She does slowly start to push you up against the wall, her face just inches from yours as she's staring deeply into your eyes. It's a very intense moment, the tension is so high that there's only going to be one person who is going to win this battle between the two of you. You're both determined to win.
“Ellie…” You keep saying her name, but she keeps getting closer. She doesn't seem to mind you saying her name, because she knows that she's really getting under your skin. She wants to make this intense and she wants to push you to the limit, she wants to see how long you're going to last before you either give in to her or you completely back off.
“Someone could see us…” You whisper. You are concerned about someone potentially seeing both of you, but she doesn't seem to care. She is still staring strongly, right into your eyes, she doesn't care if someone sees her holding you against the wall, or if someone happens to walk by and see you both like this. She is completely focused on you and only you right now, you are her priority, not anyone else who is around or who may pass by.
You are concerned that Abby might see what you two are doing, but Ellie doesn't seem too worried. She continues to hold you against the wall and she keeps staring directly into your eyes. She doesn't care if someone sees you two like this, she only cares about you and she wants to finish having her talk with you. “Ellie…” She still doesn't stop, she just keeps going. Her hands are now on your shoulders as she's holding you against the wall, and you can feel her breath on your neck. She keeps speaking. "Please, I just want you to hear me out." She is still maintaining eye contact with you. Now she's not letting you get a word in, she's starting to get frustrated that she's not getting any replies from you.
“i.. i.. I can't…” You start to stutter. She's getting very intense, it seems as if she doesn't want to accept the fact that things are over between you. She is getting closer and closer; her eyes are still locked on yours, looking at you intensely. "I love you, and I'm not going to let you just walk away from me. I know you still like me, I can see it in your eyes. I still have a chance with you, I know I do." She's so close that she's pressing her body against yours. You are both so close that it's basically impossible to keep a distance between both of you, she has backed you up to the wall so much that you are both very close and you can't get out of the situation.
She finally goes up and does something big, she kisses you full on the lips. You were both waiting for the moment to see who was going to make the first move and she finally did it. Her hands are now on you and she is holding you close to her, her mouth against yours. Her passion is being unleashed in this moment and you can also feel yourself starting to reciprocate these feelings. It's a very intense moment, both of your hearts are beating fast and the tension between you both is being felt greatly. You two are kissing and you're both getting really into it. A lot of passion and a lot of love is being felt as you two are now completely locked in this kiss. You're not paying attention to anything or anyone else around you, all you can focus on right now are your lips being pressed together with Ellie. You feel yourself start to drift off into a world of just Ellie. You are lost in yourself and her, and at the moment you weren't even paying attention to any surrounding sounds or people. You only hear the sound of your name after a few seconds, which seems to snap you out of your trance for a second. You push her off of you for a moment because you didn't want to get caught kissing. As soon as you do that, you feel something that catches you off guard. Abby appears out of nowhere and she sees you two like this with your back right up against the wall and Ellie backing off. Abby's expression changes from happy to upset and angry. "What are you doing?" She says, and her voice has a hint of anger and jealousy to it.
You walk up to Abby. “I was just going to the bathroom.” You say, but there's no convincing her this time. You turn around to face Abby as you can see the emotion on her face, she didn't like what she saw and she's pissed at the moment. She's starting to doubt the trust you two once had. "Just going to the bathroom? Really?" She is trying to keep her cool, but she's getting angrier and angrier. She can sense you were doing something and you can see her emotions changing as she's looking at you.
She continues to stare at you, looking down at you in an intimidating way. She is getting upset, you can see it in her eyes. She feels betrayed right now, she trusted you and she believed that the two of you were still good together, but this is a different side of you right now. She can't believe that you're just standing there as if nothing is going wrong. Abby turns to glare at Ellie, she can't believe what she's just witnessed. She can't believe that her girlfriend and her ex are both standing right here right now. She looks at both of you with an intense and angry expression. The hint of jealousy that was in her eyes a second ago now turned into rage. She goes up to Ellie and she says, "What the hell are you doing talking to my girlfriend? That kiss I just saw, is it actually what it looked like? Were you two actually kissing right now? Were you going to take this further?" You try to get in between both of them and separate them to avoid a conflict, but it doesn't seem to be working because both of them are getting into each other's faces and getting a little too aggressive. Ellie is still keeping her cool, but the more Abby goes and talks about the kiss, the more aggressive and upset she seems to start getting.
You try to call them out but they don't listen. They both feel as if they are in their own world and they aren't listening to anything or anyone else that is trying to stop them. They are both getting too angry, too soon. Everyone is starting to notice the two of them getting heated, and more people are starting to join in on the discussion. One person said, "What's going on here?" another person said, "How did this even start?" You get very embarrassed as you try to pull Abby away by her shirt trying to separate them before too many people see. As you pull Abby back, she's not happy that you are pulling her away. She doesn't let it slide easily, she starts to become more aggressive and she begins to push you away. It's getting into a mini-fight between the two of you. Everyone around is starting to stare at the three of you as it starts to get louder and louder, and you can sense that it's soon going to start to become a full blown physical fight. Both Abby and Ellie are starting to become aggressive, they are both getting really angry at each other. Everyone else is standing there watching this argument, no one is stopping it and both the girls just keep shouting at each other. They are starting to get way too loud and aggressive, they are getting in each others' faces and it is almost like they're going to come to blows at any moment.
Ellie was the one who threw the first punch, she threw a swing so quickly that it almost caught everyone off-guard. Her fist went flying towards Abby's face and before anyone can intervene. She stumbles backward as everyone was in shock from this. Abby's eyes are starting to well up with tears, as she's feeling a mix of rage and sadness as well, but it seems like she's about to cry. Abby isn't one to back down from a fight, as Ellie punches her she also throws a punch of her own back at Ellie. Abby is very strong compared to Ellie, it is not a fair fight. She starts hitting her with such force that she's starting to bleed. This turns into a physical fight quickly becoming an extremely chaotic and intense situation, both of the girls are getting extremely heated and everyone else is starting to get scared as they are seeing this all unfold.
You yell, "Please stop!" as Abby's punch connects and her fist makes contact with Ellie's face. It's a brutal blow as Ellie's head jerks back a bit from the impact. The fight is becoming more intense as they are both now on the ground and they keep fighting each other. Abby is on top and doesn't stop hitting Ellie. Everyone is yelling for them to stop, but this fight can't be stopped now. It has gone beyond the point of being able to just stop. You try pulling them apart, but they both are fighting so hard that they won't let each other go.
"Please stop!" You shout out to the both of them again, but they are too enraged right now. They are so caught up in the fight that they aren't thinking about anything else other than beating each other up. Both of their fists are flailing and they are both throwing punches that just keep hitting each other. People have started to pull away, and the fight seems like it will only get worse from here. You keep trying to pull them apart but Abby won't allow you to do anything. She just keeps hitting Ellie harder and harder. Ellie isn't even fighting back anymore.
Abby's friends come over and pull her away from the clash her and Ellie are having. They pull her back and she's trying to push against them as she's looking back trying to go after Ellie. Ellie is badly injured with her lip split and she's bleeding a lot from her nose. She's hurt really badly and people are calling for a medic. Abby turns around and she screams out to Ellie, "I'm not done with you yet!", as she's being pulled back by her friends.
You kneel by Ellie as she's bleeding quite badly from her mouth and her nose because of the brutal fight between her and Abby. She is fading away slowly and she's starting to fall unconscious. You keep calling her name and trying to keep her up, but she keeps fading off more as the pain from the wounds are getting stronger. You're starting to panic, not knowing what to do or say, you start calling out her name more desperately.
“Oh god... Ellie? Ellie don't fall asleep... stay with me please…” You keep talking to her, trying to keep her conscious as she's fading out. She isn't waking up or responding to you anymore, even though you're calling out her name and speaking to her, she's just fading into unconsciousness. You don't know what to do, you're starting to panic. You start screaming out for help. "Someone please help her, she needs a doctor! She's bleeding badly!" The crowd of people starts to get bigger and more people are coming over to see what is going on. You keep yelling for help, and finally someone comes rushing over to get you help. They start to examine Ellie and try to find a way to slow down the bleeding before it's too late.
The crowd of people is clearing as the ambulance finally shows up. You are taken out from the crowd of people and Ellie is taken into the ambulance so they can get her the medical attention she needs. You follow Ellie to the emergency room. You're extremely nervous and anxious, worried about her condition. Her vitals seem to be dropping and she's not responding at all. She is hooked up to several monitor machines and her health is being closely monitored by the doctors.
The nurse takes you out of the room, they're worried that you might get overwhelmed or have a panic attack because this is all so sudden and traumatic for you. You are still very upset and emotional and you don't know what's going on with her health condition right now. They guide you to a waiting area and they ask you to stay there for a minute while they go in and deal with Ellie. You look down at your hands and you see that they are covered with blood. You get a shock of reality as you see that the blood that is on your hands is Ellie's. You quickly feel disgusted and horrified by how much blood is on your hands. The reality of what has happened and what is currently happening is now starting to sink in, and you feel like you're going to be sick. You realize that your dress is also covered in blood. You're horrified by the situation. Looking down at your hands and seeing the blood on them. It's a horrifying sight, thinking about the fight that you just witnessed and the blood that covered your hands. You keep feeling disgusted and horrified at what happened and you're not sure what else to do. You feel lost and upset.
After a minute or two of being frozen, you go to the bathroom and try to wash the blood off. You try to wash the blood off your hands but it's not as easy as you thought. The longer you wash your hands, the longer you have to keep thinking about the situation again and again. You can't help but think about the horrifying fight that happened and how much blood was involved. You wish you could just wash away the memories too, but sadly you can't. You can feel the exhaustion and tiredness starting to come over you. You start to tremble and cry now that you've had the chance to clear your head and think back over everything that happened. You don't know what to do with yourself, the emotions just keep creeping up on you. You feel completely drained from everything. You finally dry up the tears and go back to the waiting area and find a chair to sit down on. The waiting continues for quite a while and eventually you hear someone call out your name, which pulls you out of your thoughts.
You get up and go over to the nurse who called your name. She informs you that you can go and see Ellie. You immediately start heading towards her room. You're starting to feel a little bit more hopeful now that it seems like she's going to be okay. You reach her room and you go inside, the nurse lets you in and you can see Ellie lying in bed. She's hooked up to several monitors and she's asleep right now, but at least she's alive. You sit down next to her and you take her hand and you hold it tightly. Her hands are cold and her skin is pale, you can tell that she is still in quite a bad condition. You're starting to feel more worried because she's not waking up. She's still breathing, which is a good sign, but she's still unconscious and hooked up to several monitor machines. She looks very weak right now.
You start crying more from seeing Ellie like this. Her skin is pale, looking lifeless and she just doesn't look like herself. She's still unconscious and hooked up to several monitors, they are all keeping a good watch on her. You're becoming very worried and emotional at the sight of her being in this condition. She looks like she's really fragile and vulnerable. You are filled with such concern and worry for her, trying to keep your emotions in check. You caress her bruised face, her cheeks are still somewhat red from the fight and the bruising is more visible as her skin is very pale. You keep trying to call her name but she doesn't wake up. She's still unconscious and still not responding to you calling her name. You're starting to feel so scared that she's not waking up and you want to see her with her eyes open to see that she's all right.
You sit down on the chair next to her bed, feeling exhausted and worried at the same time just from seeing her in this state. You stay with her until you finally fall asleep next to her. Your sleep is disrupted by nurses who come in and out of the room, checking on her condition. Ellie's condition is very delicate and is being closely monitored, so they are checking in regularly. You wake up to see Ellie's eyes opening, she has been unconscious all night. You can see by her eyes that she's trying to focus and process what is going on right now. She looks around the room and she sees you. She's in a lot of pain, that much is clearly evident. Her eyes are still red from the fight and her bruises are still on display. She doesn't say anything, but you can tell that she's glad to see you. She looks at you with a small smile on her face.
“Hi! I'm here... you're okay.” You hold her hand. She looks at you and starts to smile softly, her eyes filling with surprise as she sees your face and then she laughs a little bit as she realizes that you've been staying with her all night. She starts to try and take your hand and hold it. She seems to be in a little bit of pain. You feel relieved to see her smiling and laughing and you also feel relieved that she is conscious. She is still a little bit tired and weak, but she's awake at least, which is good news.
“How do you feel? Can you talk? Do you want water??” Ellie's speaking really quietly, you can tell that she's still tired and in pain. She speaks up and she sounds very hoarse as she is talking. "I'm okay, I'm okay..." She repeats this several times, as if she's trying to comfort herself and you too. She smiles softly again and she moves her lips but they're still swollen and she struggles to get all her words out. She nods her head yes, she wants water. As you move up to get the water she can see the blood on your dress and feels worried for you. You get a cup and put a straw in it, you put it to her lips and try to help her drink some of it. She's still a little bit drowsy and weak. She drinks some of it and she seems like it's refreshing for her. She keeps trying to say something but she's finding it really difficult to speak, her words are coming out very slowly and they don't sound very clear, she's clearly in pain still. You put the cup down and you sit on the bed next to her as you hold her hand. She smiles softly again and she closes her eyes and tries to take a deep breath. You keep comforting her as you're holding her hand and you tell her it's okay, she doesn't have to force herself to talk right now. But she's still smiling and she seems happy that you're here with her. She keeps squeezing your hand lightly, which is a big relief for you.
After a few days of rest, Ellie is finally discharged from the hospital. She's still a bit shaken up, but she's in a better condition. You are extremely relieved and happy to see her come home. She's still very tired and weak, but at least she's back in her bed. She still seems fragile and she's not moving around a whole lot, but she's alive and well, which matters so much. You help her get home and you get her to lie down and you make sure she's comfortable. You're so relieved that she's home. Seeing her smiling and lying down in her bed has relieved so much stress and tension for you. You finally feel like you can breathe again and you feel like a huge weight has been taken off your shoulders. She's still quite weak and she's not moving much or talking a whole lot, but she's still smiling and she seems to be feeling better.
“Do you feel better? Can I do anything?” Ellie's voice is still a bit hoarse and she's speaking very softly. She looks much better than she did when she first got out of the hospital and she does seem to be feeling better. She smiles and she looks at you. "I feel better," she keeps her voice low. She shakes her head and she speaks quietly again. "You've already done enough..." You get the feeling that she's trying to comfort you. You've been taking care of her so much the past few days and she's grateful for it. You can tell she's feeling more positive.
You hold her hand and give it a gentle kiss, she smiles at you. She still looks a bit weak, but she seems to be feeling a bit better. She squeezes your hand and she holds onto it as she keeps smiling at you. “I'll get some ice for your bruises.” You decide to get some ice. You go to the kitchen and you get a few ice packs which you carry over to her. You place the ice packs on her bruises gently, which she seems to appreciate. It helps to ease the pain a little bit and it seems to make her feel better. You just want to make her feel better and to help her out as much as you can. “Do you need anything?” She shakes her head no and she still keeps smiling softly at you. She's trying not to let you see how much pain she's really in. She's just grateful to have you around and she's happy to see you. It seems like she's not really asking for anything else, just having you around is enough for her. She stays quiet and she keeps smiling softly, holding your hand and squeezing it.
You lay down next to her and you try to be as gentle as possible as you do. She's still quite fragile and the bruises still look pretty bad. It looks like you're still pretty close and that she's happy to have you near her. She squeezes your hand and she just looks at you, smiling softly at you as she keeps holding you. It's a quiet moment and you're both just savoring the quietness of it, not really saying much but just lying there next to each other gently and tenderly. Ellie starts to fall asleep as she's still quite tired from the last few days. You stay with her and you keep holding her hand. The two of you just lay there together in the bed. You haven't talked to Abby at all since the fight, but you're feeling very nervous thinking about having to do it. The fight was intense and it wasn't really resolved, so there's still a lot of tension and uncertainty between you both.
It's true that both of you haven't reached out to each other since the fight at the party. You've both been staying in your own corners and not talking. Neither of you has reached out to address it and to resolve what happened. Now you're feeling very nervous thinking about the idea of reaching out to her. You're feeling unsure about what you want to say and how to approach her. It's a tough situation and you're feeling a little bit scared and nervous.
-----------------------------------------------
The next day you have to go to Abby's house, where your stuff is. You are very nervous. You gather up the courage to go and knock on Abby's door. The door opens and you look at her, your nervousness is evident and your eyes are fixed on her face and you immediately feel the tension between both of you. It's a difficult situation and you're very nervous about how to handle this talk. She nods and she lets you into her house. You follow her in and she sits down on the couch and you sit down right beside her. As soon as she sits down she looks at you and you feel the tension. She looks at you with a serious and cold expression
You take a deep breath. She waits for you to speak and she just keeps staring at you with cold eyes. You take a deep breath and she can see that you're still pretty nervous. You're not sure how to approach this situation at all and she's looking at you expectantly.
“so…” She breaks the cold stare and she looks at you with a little bit of a softer expression, but not too much. She's looking at you with a little bit of sympathy.
“How are you?” You ask, not really knowing what else to say. She looks at you for a few moments longer and then she responds. "I'm okay, how are you?" She speaks slowly and her voice has a hint of remorse and guilt to it. "I'm sorry for what happened, I got a little carried away during the argument and I didn't mean to take it that far."
“Are you mad at me?” You ask her. She looks at you and she seems to get a little bit sad and her tone becomes a little bit softer. "I'm not mad at you, I just..." She starts to think to herself for a few moments and she seems to become more vulnerable. "I was just really hurt and really jealous and I snapped. I'm sorry."
“I know you two have history together but... she is really not well.” She goes quiet for a moment and she seems to realize what you're saying. She looks sad now, and there's a hint of sadness in her voice when she speaks also. "You're so young, you shouldn't be with someone who's so aggressive and jealous."
“I thought Ellie wasn't going to make it Abby...” Abby's whole body sinks slightly when she hears that. You can see her emotions just sinking and she seems to get very quiet and sad again. You can tell that her guilt is hitting her really hard. She looks down and she starts to frown a little bit. She seems to feel really bad about everything that happened, and she seems to be trying to process everything. Abby stares at you as you tear up and the guilt on her face suddenly becomes worse now that she's seeing you getting so emotional. She looks away and she seems to try to not let you see her tears. She's just frowning and she gets up from the couch. She speaks in a much more gentle tone as she keeps looking you in the eyes. "I'm gonna go put on some tea, are you alright?"
You nod. She gets up and she walks away from the room quickly as she goes to put on some tea in the kitchen. There's a silence between you two and you don't say anything as she walks out. She comes back into the room and she brings you a small mug of hot tea. She sits down beside you and she hands you the mug. “Thank you…”
“No problem, I hope you enjoy it. It should help to relax and warm you up a little bit. I'll be right back, I'm just gonna make myself some dinner."
“Oh, okay…” She nods and she starts to walk away. She goes away and she leaves you alone for a minute. You had about 30 minutes or so to yourself. You're alone in the living room and the whole house is pretty quiet. It's just you and the sound of the silence which is very peaceful. You finish your tea and you decide to go ahead and collect some of your stuff from the bedroom. You walk into the bedroom and you start to gather up some of your stuff. You collect some clothes, some personal belongings and some other stuff. You take as much as you can and you put it all in your bag and you plan to get it all back to Ellie's place.
You finish packing up your bag and you come out of the bedroom going back to the living room. You see the couch is empty, with Abby not on it anymore. She must have just left to go prepare her dinner and eat. It's very peaceful here all alone with no one else around. You stand there for a minute just looking at the couch and then the silence, you're feeling more relaxed and peaceful now after having some of your own time and space to think. You put the bag down and you go to the kitchen. You see that the table is set and she's setting her dinner down to eat. She sees you walking in and she smiles at you gently.
“You didn't have to cook for me.” She laughs softly and she smiles back at you. "It's no hassle, I don't mind. I was just making myself a quick dinner and I figured I should cook an extra plate for you as well because I know you wouldn't have cooked for yourself."
You sit down giving her a sad smile. She sits down at the table with you and she looks straight at you and she can see that you're giving her a sad smile. She just keeps silent for a moment. She doesn't know what to say or how she should respond to this. She's just staring at you and you can tell that she's feeling bad about everything. You both eat together, in silence mostly and as you both finish eating, you clean up the dishes. Abby is just being very silent the whole time, but there's something about the silence and the situation that just makes you both feel very comfortable and calm together. She looks like she wants to say something, but she's not really sure what to say.
You both finish and you lean on the counter looking at her. She's staring straight back at you and you both just look at each other for a few more seconds and then she starts to open up a little bit more. She's still quite quiet, but she finally starts to speak again. "I'm sorry for everything that I've done. I'm sorry for being so toxic and possessive and jealous. I just got really scared and I reacted badly. I wish things didn't have to spiral out of control like that, but I also wish I was better than that as well..."
“I'm sorry too.” You both stay silent for a few moments after that, but you can see her smile a little bit now when you apologize to her as well. She appreciates you being so apologetic and she starts to feel a bit more sympathetic towards you. You can tell that she's still feeling a little bit of guilt and remorse for everything that she has done.
You look at her starting to cry. “I.. I have to go... Ellie has no one else and I have to help her as she recovers, I'm sorry.” Abby immediately notices the tears building up in your eyes and she can tell that you're feeling overwhelmed. She's feeling bad because she knows that she's caused this. She's feeling bad because she's the reason you're crying and she knows that she's done something to hurt you. "I'm sorry, I understand. If you feel like you need to go..."
You look up at her and give her a smile as you cry. Then you go to pick up your bag and leave. Abby's whole body just gets really soft as she sees you crying and she can't help but feel really empathetic and concerned for you. You have to go to help out Ellie, who just got out of the hospital and she needs some care. You're feeling very guilty now as you take your bag and you start to walk towards the door to leave her home. “Goodbye abby. Talk later?”
"Goodbye, I'm sorry again for everything. Yes, we can talk later, but just take care of Ellie, okay? Just make sure she's alright. We can talk later." You nod your head and you walk out of the apartment. You know that Ellie is going to need some help in recovering and you want to be the one to be there for her.
You arrive at Ellie's place and you enter through the door. Ellie is in bed, she's in her pajamas and she seems to be a little bit exhausted and tired. There's still some bruises on her arms and she's also got a few bandages in her head but otherwise she's fine. She looks at you and she gives you a small smile. “Hi there.”
Ellie looks at you and she smiles briefly. "Hi… thanks again so much for coming over..." She's still tired and she's just looking at you with a weak smile. Her bruises are still there and you can tell how rough it's been on her. “I'm not leaving, I just had to go get some of my stuff.”
"No, I know, I'm glad you're here. It's just been a rough few days, I'm glad you're here." She feels more comfortable and at ease now that you're here and she knows that she's going to have someone here to help take care of her. “Do you want me to help you take a bath?” You see Ellie's eyes look at you with a bit of shock and she raises an eyebrow at you. "A bath? Why would I need a bath?" She seems a little bit defensive about it. “I know you can't do it yourself Ellie…”
"I can do it myself. I'm fine. I really don't need a bath right now. I'm just really tired and I'm glad that I'm at home with you instead of in the hospital still." She seems very adamant to not take a bath and she seems to be very stubborn about it. “Ellie... You need help, let me help you please. This is all my fault.”
"No, it's not your fault. It was my decision to go after her and I'm the one who got myself in this mess. I don't need your help, really, I'm okay. I'm getting better. And I'm not taking a bath, I'm fine as I am." She seems very adamant to not let you help her out and she just keeps trying to convince you that she's fine.
“Ellie…” You sit next to her. “You are not fine, don't try to lie to me.” She sits up in bed and she looks at you and she doesn't want to be rude or mean, but she also doesn't want to let you help her. She keeps trying to convince you that she doesn't need your help.
“Will you let me help you?” After a few moments, she finally decides to accept your help. She doesn't want to keep fighting you about it or arguing any further and she knows she needs some help. "Okay, I'll let you help me. but promise you won't go too crazy with it, okay?"
“Thank you, I'm going to start running a bath.” She smiles back at you now and she's a little bit more thankful for your help as you go to start the bath. She knows she needed the help and she's glad that she's getting it.
Once the tub is full and it's ready for her, you help her into the bathroom. You help her undress and you help her into the tub before you take the shower curtain and you close it so she can feel covered and safe in there. It's not the most comfortable situation but you can tell she's starting to feel a little bit comfortable with the help, and the water is soothing her skin and muscles a little bit.
You help her clean her wounds and you make sure to be very gentle and careful when you are touching and wiping her wounds so she doesn't feel any more pain than she's already feeling. You also make sure to clean her head and face. She's just standing there, leaning on you and letting you wash her wounds, she's trying to relax and let you take care of her. She's still looking a little bit tired and exhausted but she's finally letting herself accept your help. “Do you feel better?”
"Yeah, I'm starting to feel better. Thank you. I know I was being a little bit stubborn but I just didn't want anyone to help me because I was embarrassed. But I feel much better now that you're helping me..." You really helped her out a lot and you can tell she's starting to feel better both physically and mentally. Once you finish washing her wounds, you help her get dressed. You get her dressed in her pajamas and you help her get out of the bathroom and you bring her back to the bed where she lays back down and she's looking a bit more relaxed now. She seems like she's really happy to have your help and she really appreciates you taking care of her. “Do you need anything else?”
"No, I don't need anything else. I'm good. You've helped me a lot and I'm feeling much more comfortable after the bath. You can stay in the room with me though until I fall asleep...it'd be nice to have your company here with me."
You nod. “Okay i'll stay with you.” You lay down next to her. She smiles back at you and she's very thankful that you're staying with her. She turns over and she leans in next to you and she closes her eyes. She seems exhausted and just very tired but she still wants you to be here and keep her company. She seems to love this time with you. You both lay there together and you both fall asleep and you stay there next to her just in case she needs anything during the night. The night passes quickly and you both get really good rest. Ellie is still very tired the next morning, but she seems much more relaxed and better since you took care of her and she's got your company as well.
You get her breakfast and you bring it to her. She's still really tired and she's still laying there in her bed but her appetite is coming back. She doesn't feel really hungry but having the food there in front of her makes her eat a little bit, and you can tell she's feeling a bit more lively and energetic. She smiles at you and she thanks you for getting her breakfast.
You go to wash the dishes in the kitchen and you start scrubbing and you clean up all the plates and utensils. You clean up the whole kitchen and make everything nice and tidy. You clean up the sink as well and you make sure to wash the dishes thoroughly. You're in the kitchen washing the dishes and you don't notice at first, but when you turn around after you finish cleaning the sink, you see Ellie standing up by herself and getting out of bed. She doesn't look as weak and tired as she did yesterday, she's looking much better. She's more confident, she's still wobbly but she's able to stand by herself now. It seems like she has much more energy too.
"Thank you, I don't think I would be able to do this without you." She comes up to you and hugs tight. She stays in your arms for a few moments before she lets go. You also feel how strong she can be even though she spent the last few days in the hospital. She's getting better and she seems quite grateful for your help and she's starting to show that more. “You're welcome, it's the least I could do.”
"No, you've done a lot for me and I really appreciate it. I feel better already with you here. I don't feel like I have anywhere else to go, with anyone else who would take care of me like this." She keeps smiling and she still seems very soft and delicate compared to how she was before. You hug her gently not to hurt her anymore than the pain she is already experiencing. She hugs you back very carefully and she doesn't put all her weight on you. She wants to hold you as well but she doesn't want to put too much pressure on you or hurt herself more. She really appreciates the comfort and the attention that you give her. You can tell that she still likes the physical touch from you and that she's starting to feel comfortable with you again. She doesn't want to be alone and she doesn't want to be away from you.
Ellie's wounds and bruises are still healing up. It's been a week now and she's feeling much better, she can walk and she seems much stronger and more confident. She also seems much more relaxed with you and she seems to be getting to be more at ease with you again. She's still a bit sore from her wounds and her bruises are still healing, but she's on the road to recovery. You decide that it would be a good idea to take Ellie for a small walk together, now that she's starting to feel better. Ellie is still a little bit tired and she's still a little bit weak so you want to make sure she doesn't overexert herself. You take her outside and you go for a small walk through the park. It's nice and chilly outside and you're both just relaxing and enjoying the day. Ellie is a little bit quieter than usual but she seems very peaceful and content with the fresh air and the breeze. “Are you okay?”
"Yeah, I'm okay. Just enjoying the fresh air and the weather. I feel a little bit better now that I'm outside a little and it's nice to feel the breeze on my skin… it's so relaxing. I really needed this after everything that's happened." Ellie still seems a little bit soft-spoken and calm but she's enjoying the moment with you being outside and feeling the breeze on her skin. She is also trying to focus on the moment and not have her thoughts worry too much.
You both go back home after the small walk through the park and you both relax again. Ellie is much more playful and chatty that she's back in her home. She seems much more comfortable and lively. She's making lots of jokes and she's also making a lot of jokes about how you are taking care of her still. She even tries to put a few pillows behind your head when you're trying to watch tv with her and she's just joking around with you like she typically does. You laugh at her stupid jokes and are happy she's better. Your jokes are making her laugh as well and it's good to see her smiling so much right now. You're happy that she's feeling better and you're getting the old Ellie back from before the break up and the incident. “Can I ask something a bit more serious?”
"Yeah, of course, you can ask me anything that you want. What is it?"
“How are you feeling about the whole situation?” You ask in a soft tone.
"Well, to be honest, I'm still quite upset and a little bit angry about what happened. I'm not mad at you or anything like that, but I don't know, the whole thing was just such a mess and it was so hard to handle. I'm just glad that you're okay and I'm really hoping that you'll be okay moving forward too."
“I'm sorry for what Abby did to you.” You say, looking at her.
“No, it's okay. I know that you didn't want any of this to happen and that you were just trying to protect me. You were being a good friend to me and looking out for me. So please don't blame yourself. I know you'd never hurt me or do something to me intentionally just like I wouldn't do something to you intentionally either. We were both just trying to protect each other and we both ended up getting hurt in the end."
“Tomorrow I have to go to her place and get the remaining of my things and talk to her. Will you be okay?”
"Yeah, I'll be okay. Don't worry about me. You should focus on what you need to say to her and what needs to happen. You're both allowed to talk about how you feel and to share what happened. Just go to her house tomorrow and make your peace before you move forward. Just worry about yourself and how you're feeling, I'll be fine." You smile at her as you hold her hand, she smiles back at you and she squeezes your hand tightly. You feel her soft skin and her gentle touch and all of these little moments where she's vulnerable and soft with you and she lets her guard down around you and she doesn't put her usual rough and mean exterior to you, it makes you feel so safe and comfortable with her and you just feel so loved.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
The next day you go to Abby's place and you're a bit nervous but you're ready to talk about everything with her and to confront her. You feel anxious but you're also feeling confident and strong and you're hoping that Abby can hear you out and you'll be able to express yourself. You knock on the door and after a few moments you hear footsteps coming towards the front door. You start to get a bit more nervous and anxious and you hope she'll answer the door soon. All these thoughts are rushing through your head and you're starting to doubt this plan but then you hear footsteps approaching and you hear Abby opening the door.
You look at her as she opens it and she's looking straight back at you. You can see in her eyes that she's already upset before you even say a word to each other. She's looking at you and she looks angry and upset, but she also looks tired and exhausted, like everything has taken a toll on her and she's just mentally and physically drained. She's not putting on her usual tough and mean outer facade, she just looks tired and her eyes are slightly watery.
You get in and you follow her to the couch and she sits down next to you. She doesn't say anything to you and you don't say anything to her either. Neither of you say anything for a while, you're both just sitting there looking at each other. She looks exhausted and like she hasn't slept in a while, and she still looks like she's angry, but she's also just drained. “We have to talk about what happened…” You finally say.
She nods and finally gets to break the silence. She knows that neither of you can avoid addressing the whole thing that happened. She looks like she's trying to hold her anger in, and she looks very tense and upset. “I'm sorry for what I have done.” She takes a deep breath and she looks at you. She looks like she's ready to explode but her voice comes out soft. "You don't need to apologize. Everything that happened between us is my fault because I was being stubborn and stupid. I really should have known better than to be so selfish..."
“Why did you lash out like that?” You ask softly. She pauses for a moment before she answers and you can tell that she's really thinking about how to say this gently. "Because I loved you and I felt like I was losing you and it triggered me and made me upset. I just reacted that way and I'm so sorry for hurting you and I'm so sorry for what I did to you and I'm just…” She can't finish because she starts crying and she can't hold it in anymore. She starts crying and it's the first time you've ever seen her cry like this. She starts bawling her eyes out and it breaks your heart because you've never seen this side of her before. She just sits there crying for a few moments and finally, she leans over and she hugs you tightly. You can tell she's really holding all of these emotions in and she just lets herself cry against you.
You hold her back feeling sad as well. She holds onto you tightly just breaking down into tears and she buries her face into your chest. She's just crying hard, shaking a bit and it seems like she can't stop or calm down. She just holds you tightly and you can just feel her tears and her breath on you. As you hold her tightly you can feel your tears start to form as well. You just feel so much sadness and pain for both of you and you just want to stay like this for a while. She's still crying against you and you can feel her tears dripping on your chest. You just want to be there for her and you want to help her to feel better. Her crying gradually calms down after a few minutes. She's not sobbing anymore and she just sits there against you. She just leans her head on your shoulder and she's still just shaking a bit, but she's starting to feel a little bit better. She still feels sad and she's still tired from everything, but she's started to calm down a little bit. Her breathing has slowed down and she's starting to feel a little bit relaxed now.
“As you can imagine, i... I don't even know how to say it....” She can read from your tone of voice and your facial expression that you don't even know how to say it, so she tries to comfort you and she rubs your back with her hand. "Hey, it's okay. You don't need to say anything. Just take your time. We can talk about this but don't worry, there's no rush. We have all the time in the world. Just… just take your time."
“I can't be with you anymore, at least for now...” You look down, not being able to look at her. Abby sighs and she slowly pulls away from you as she hears what you're saying. She looks at you solemnly and she nods her head yes, as if she knew that this was coming. She doesn't ask you why or try to convince you to stay, she just listens quietly.
“You understand why, right?” Abby nods her head. She understands why you feel this way and she doesn't try to convince you one way or the other. She just listens quietly and she doesn't try to fight with you for you back or tell you why she thinks this won't work. She's letting you say what you need to say and she's listening. She just nods her head and she says "Yes, I understand."
You hold her hand for a bit. Abby lets you hold her hand as she listens to you. She looks at you with sad eyes and she lets you hold her hand tightly, she doesn't try to pull away. She just holds it and she doesn't try to fight you or convince you to stay in her life for now, she just wants to listen and she just wants to hear whatever it is that you need to say.
“I love you very much but this isn't working.” You say sadly. Abby finally speaks up and she nods her head. "I know and I completely understand. You have a good reason for feeling this way and I appreciate that you're being so open and honest with me. I don't want you to worry about me because I'll be okay. I just want you to be able to feel comfortable and safe and happy and if that means you need some space and time away from me for now, then I respect you for that. I want you to feel safe and respected here and I respect your decision.”
“Thank you.” She nods her head and she smiles at you softly. "You're welcome. I know this is a difficult situation for both of us, but I know that we still care about each other and we're both just trying to handle things in our own ways. I respect you and I want you to look after yourself and take care of yourself. Just please take as much time as you need and I'll be here whenever you need me." You smile sadly at her as you hold her hand tightly. She looks at you and her face is still sad, but at least she's not crying anymore, and she's not as angry as she was before. She's still a little bit upset, but she's also starting to feel a bit more at ease. She smiles back at you and she holds your hand tightly as well. She just wants to be there for you, even if she knows that this is hard for both of you to go through.
“I'm going to get the last of my things and go now, I'm sorry.” She nods her head. "It's okay. I understand that you need to get the rest of your things and that's fine. I am sorry that things ended this way but I know that you have to do what's best for you, and so do I. I just want you to be happy and if that means you need to go, then I won't stop you, I understand. I'm sorry too." You go to the bedroom and you gather up all of your remaining things and you come back into the living room to say goodbye. She's still sitting there and she looks at you, she's holding back her tears.
"I just want to say goodbye, and I'm really sorry that things didn't work out for us, but I understand why we're breaking up. You're really special and I know that you're going to do great things with your life, and if you ever need me for anything, just don't hesitate to reach out." You hug her one last time. Abby just hugs you tightly as you two hug each other for the last time. She doesn't say anything to you, she's just holding onto you and she's just letting it all fade out. She doesn't want to cling to you and she doesn't want to try to hold onto what you had, she's just letting you go and letting you go forward with your life. Finally she pulls away from you and she nods her head and says "Goodbye..."
“Goodbye Abby.” You say as you leave her house. Abby doesn't respond or say anything else to you as you walk out of her place. She just sits there alone in her living room and she sits there quietly with her thoughts and her emotions as she just takes in this moment. She's still holding back her tears a little bit but she is letting you go and she is just letting the moment pass her.
You go back to your own place and you're finally back in your own space after a long time. You're feeling sad and you're feeling lonely because you're alone now. You're in your own place without Abby and it feels weird and unfamiliar. You're alone with your thoughts and your feelings and they're all just starting to hit you. You feel sad and you feel lonely. You feel like there's an empty place inside you where Abby used to be. You go into your room and you slowly start to put your things away. Your room is empty and it just feels so strange not having Abby here with you anymore. You feel a mixture of emotions as you start to put your stuff away. It's still weird that Abby isn't here and you just start to sink into your emotions and your feelings and a few tears start to fall while you're putting your stuff away. You lay in your bed and you just let it all out. You just let all of your feelings and emotions out and you let yourself feel sad and angry and frustrated and exhausted and overwhelmed and it all just comes spilling out. You lay in bed and you don't hold back and your face is wet with tears and it doesn't feel like you're going to stop crying anytime soon. You fall asleep in your own bed, it's been awhile since you've slept alone and it just feels so different. It feels uncomfortable and it's not like you're used to, it feels cold and lonely and like something is missing. You're just so used to having Abby next to you all the time that you just feel so different just lying here alone by yourself. It just doesn't feel right not having that someone else next to you anymore.
You wake up the next morning and your phone buzzes with a text message. You check it and it's a message from Ellie and it says "Hey, are you okay?""
“hi, i’m okay, just needed some time alone, are you okay?”
Ellie replies back, saying, "Yeah, I'm fine. I was just wondering how you were. I figured that it was tough for you yesterday with Abby and I wanted to make sure that you were okay."
“Is your body feeling better?” Ellie texts back. "Yeah, my body's feeling a little bit better. I still have a headache but I'm feeling better than yesterday."
“Do you need me to come over and help you with anything?” Ellie replies back quickly. "No, I think I'm okay, I'm just trying to take it easy on myself and rest up. I think I'll be okay but I appreciate that you care enough to ask."
“If you need anything, I'm only one call away.” Ellie sends you another message, saying, "Thanks. I appreciate that. I'll be okay, I just need some space and time to myself too."
You put your phone down and go take a long shower to try and relax. It feels good to just wash away the stress and anxiety of the day before. You let the hot water wash over you and you try to just relax and take it easy. It feels good to just relax and try to think about something else besides Abby for right now.
-----------------------------------------------------------
You are back to your classes and it's been a few weeks since the breakup with Abby happened. You've been taking some time to yourself and you've been going through the motions. But it's good to get back to something that feels familiar and normal, like going back to class. You just want to try to focus and get your head into the work ahead of you. You feel like people are still looking at you and judging you because of what happened at the party. They don't fully know what happened, but you can feel them talking and judging you behind your back. Maybe you're just being paranoid, but you just feel like everyone is talking about you and making assumptions about what happened with Abby. It feels like a lot of pressure and a lot of eyes on you right now.
You notice that Ellie has started going back to classes again too. She's been a little bit scarce around you since the day you left her house, but now she's starting to come back into your life again as class starts. That feels good too because you miss her and you're glad to see that she's not completely avoiding you anymore. You notice a bump on her eyebrow and her face is still a little bit bruised up, but otherwise she looks pretty good and like her usual self. She's still the same old Ellie that you know and love. She just seems a little bit more withdrawn and distant than she usually is.
You realize that after the party and the breakup with Abby and after everything that happened afterwards, you haven't really talked to either one of them for a while. It's been a weird few weeks and everything hasn't really felt the same. You're still going through the motions and you're still getting your classes done, but it just doesn't feel right anymore. It's like you're missing something important in your life and it just feels weird and wrong.
You get back to your place at the end of the day and you see that Dina is there. Dina doesn't know everything that's happened but she's been very supportive and helpful through it all. She's just hanging out at the kitchen table and she seems relaxed and calm. She notices you and she speaks up. "You're back late today. Are you doing alright?"
“Hi Dina, I'm fine, how was your day?” Dina smiles at you. "My day was alright, I was busy with my courses and just working on some stuff. But I saw the headlines about the party at that frat house last month. Were you there? I heard someone got really beaten up and ended up in the hospital. Is that all true?"
“Yeah, Ellie... Abby beat her up.” Dina raises an eyebrow. "Abby did what?! What the heck was happening? What was going on between you two? Did something happen at the party?"
“She got jealous and they started fighting.” Dina's eyes widened and she said, "She got jealous and they just started fighting? What in the heck was she so jealous about? Was she jealous because she saw you talking with someone else?"
“Abby was always very possessive and when she saw Ellie near me she lashed out.” Dina nods her head. "Abby was always very possessive, that part doesn't really surprise me. But she actually ended up getting into a physical fight with Ellie over you? That's just crazy!"
“Yeah, I haven't talked to either of them for a while.” Dina looks surprised. "So you haven't talked to them? Are they both okay? I mean I know Ellie got pretty hurt at the party… but is she okay now?"
“I was there with her, I helped her through the first week, you know, when I was not here.” Dina nods her head. "Oh, yeah. How is she doing now though? Is she gonna be okay from the beating?"
“I think she's better.”
Dina shakes her head and she says, "Good, I'm glad she'll be alright. I was a bit worried when I saw that she made it to the hospital. She's always been a little bit frail and thin so I'm just glad she's okay now."
“Yeah, I just feel so empty now, I feel like I lost them both.” Dina looks at you worried. "You lost them both? What do you mean? You mean you've lost Abby and Ellie because of this whole thing that happened at the party?"
“Yeah…” Dina looks pretty surprised and sad. "You haven't talked to either one of them since the party? Have they tried reaching out to you?"
“Me and Abby broke up but since I came back home I haven't talked to either of them.” Dina nods her head. "I mean, I kinda gathered that because it's been a while now that the party happened. Have you thought about reaching out to Abby or Ellie since you came home? I know they want to talk to you, they both sent me some messages asking about you and wanting to know if you're okay. Abby really misses you and she can't even stop talking about you to me."
“Really?” You were a bit surprised that Dina would know that. Dina nods her head. "Yes, Abby really misses you and she's been in a pretty terrible state since you guys broke up. She's still been checking your social media and she can't stop talking about you. She's just been so sad.” Dina was on the same course as Abby and had many classes with her. And because Abby knew Dina was your roommate she talked to her.
“I haven't seen her since, has she been going to class?” Dina shakes her head. "No, she's been skipping some classes and she's been coming to me to just talk and to vent some of her frustrations. It hasn't been easy for her since the breakup and she doesn't know what to do. She just wants to talk to you and she wants to sort things out.”
“I'm still very confused, I don't know what to do.” Dina looks up at you with a sympathetic smile. "I get that you're confused and it's normal to feel that way. There's been a lot of stuff that's changed and happened all at once and it happened so fast that your head isn't really clear and you're still trying to process everything. I think you should at least talk to them, especially Abby since she's been so devastated since the breakup and she just wants to talk to you and make things work again.”
“Yeah, I need to talk to them…” You say in a quiet voice. Dina looks at you a bit sad. "Abby really wants to talk to you and I think you should at least give her a chance to explain herself. She really loves you and she's willing to do anything to make things work. She just wants the chance to talk to you and explain herself and I think that would be good for you as well."
Dina invites you to join her to go out to get a coffee since it's Friday. She knows that a change of scene would be good for you and it could be a good way to take your mind off things and to relax for a little bit, away from the pressures of school and from all the things that have happened recently with Abby and Ellie. You agree to go. Dina smiles at you. "Good, let's go! It will be good to get you out and out of your head. You've been going through a lot and we need to take your mind off of it. Let's go out and get a nice coffee and just talk and have fun!"
“Is anyone else coming?” You didn't really want to have to deal with anyone else. Dina shakes her head. "Nope, it's just gonna be you and me. It's just gonna be a relaxing girl's afternoon and we're just going to get out and enjoy the day together. No one else is coming, it's just gonna be us two and that's it."
“Sounds perfect, let's go.” You smile as you put on your coat. Dina grabs her coat and her keys. "Let's go then! It's gonna be fun and it should be a nice day outside, so it's gonna be the perfect afternoon!"
You sit at the cafe outside in the sun. Dina gets herself a latte and you get a cappuccino. "I'm glad that you decided to come out today. It's nice to see you getting out of the house and out of your head for a bit. Sometimes that's all you need, some time away from the craziness of everything and to just relax and enjoy the day.”
“Thank you, it is really nice to relax for a bit.” You feel a bit better now. The day is beautiful and you really needed to distract yourself.
Dina smiles back at you. "No problem. I'm glad it's helping. You've been going through a lot lately and I know it's been hard. You deserve this break and it's definitely long overdue and needed. Just sit back and relax and let yourself just enjoy the day. You're not alone, you know that, and you can always talk to me if you ever need to. I'm always here for you."
“Thanks Dinns.” You smile at her as you take a sip of your cappuccino. Dina smiles back and she also takes a sip of her latte, and then she asks you a question. "How have you been handling everything that's happened lately? I know it hasn't been easy and I just want to check on you and see how you're really doing."
“I've been trying to keep busy with class and not think too much about it.” You reply, not wanting to talk too much.
"That's good that you've been keeping yourself busy with class and trying not to think too much about everything that's going on. But it's alright if you let yourself think about things a little bit. It's normal to be confused or have mixed feelings about everything that's happening and it's okay if you want to talk about it or vent to me a little bit. Just don't keep it all bottled up inside, okay?"
“Yeah, if I need anything I'll let you know.” You give her a soft smile. Dina smiles at you too. "Good. That's good to hear. And I just want you to know that I'm here for you always and you can come to me about anything at all. We're best friends and we're gonna get through this together, okay? Just take care of yourself." She says with a smile.
A few days later you're walking down campus when you see Abby and you notice that she doesn't see you. You could choose to go up and say hi to her, or just leave her alone and continue walking past her. You haven't seen her in a while and you're not too sure if you should go up to her or not, especially since the breakup. You decide not to go up to Abby and you continue walking to class. You could try talking to her later on, but you're still not really sure if that's the best idea. Maybe that's something you could chat to Dina about and get her opinion on what you should do.
As you get to class you notice that Ellie is sitting in the back of the classroom, by herself. She's just sitting there and she looks like she's just waiting for the lesson to start. She hasn't seen you yet and she's just looking down at her textbook just trying to occupy herself. You notice that her face looks a bit better, that's a good thing. She looks more like herself and she doesn't look as upset as she was the last time you saw her. She's still sitting there by herself though and she hasn't noticed you yet, but she seems okay and you feel better seeing her like this.
You sit down and you both just kinda sit there, just waiting for the class to start. You haven't talked to her since the day you went to Abby's place and it feels kind of weird now. You don't really know how you would approach her or how she'll react if you try talking to her again. She seems to be doing fine here, so why bother her now? You just sit there, waiting for the class to start. Ellie looks up when the teacher starts talking and she sees you sitting there, but you don't notice her. She's probably waiting for you to look back at her, so she can probably see if you notice her or not. She probably wants to know if you saw her and if you would try to talk.
When the class ends and you get up to leave, you see Ellie looking at you. She's just staring at you and you can tell she's waiting for you to look up at her. She wants to speak to you but she's waiting for you to make the first move. You both walk out of the classroom and as you walk past each other you say a simple "hi" to her. She responds back with a quick "hi" back as well. Neither of you say anything else, but she's still definitely waiting for you to ask her how she's been or something like that. She wants to talk to you and she's still hoping that you would talk to her. “How have you been?” You ask, feeling a bit awkward.
Ellie responds with a quick, "I've been alright I guess." when you ask her how she's been. She still seems a bit distant and she's not really open about how she's been feeling, but she seems to be doing at least a little bit better. She also seems like she's still waiting for you to say more or ask her something else to continue the conversation. “I'm glad.” You give her a small smile. Ellie nods her head and she does smile back a little bit at you. She also seems to be slowly warming up to you and she actually does seem like she's doing a bit better. It's good to see her like this, but you can definitely tell that she's holding back from letting it all out with you. She wants to be open but she's not there yet. “I have to go to my next class, talk later?” Ellie nods. "Yeah, for sure. Talk to you later." She seems a little bit more relaxed and she's definitely warming back up to you. The small conversation seemed to improve her a fair bit and she's definitely feeling a bit better.
You walk away from the conversation with Ellie and you go to sit down in your next class. It's nice to see her opening up again and it seems like things are looking at least a bit better between you both. You hope this continues and that you two can get back to a good place again. As you're sitting in class and taking notes, you notice Abby entering the room. She doesn't notice you yet, so you choose to just keep studying and not say anything to her for now. Abby sits down at an empty desk and she doesn't notice you sitting there. She's busy looking at the teacher and waiting for him to start talking, but she's not looking directly in your direction.
Abby looks up from her desk at the end of class when she sees you packing up your stuff and putting it in your bag. She doesn't say anything, but she's looking at you and you know that she wants to talk to you. She wants to at least try and have a conversation again. You see her staring as you stand up. You've looked at her for a few seconds and she hasn't stopped looking at you either yet. She's just staring straight at you, looking for you to at least say something and strike up a conversation. As you both walk out of the class, Abby says a simple "hi" to you. She says it very casually and it doesn't sound awkward or anything. She just wants to strike up a normal conversation with you and talk to you normally, like two regular friends would.
“Hey..” You say quietly. "Long time no see. How have you been?" She's trying to go back to normal conversation with you and she's trying to act all chill and relaxed, despite all the things that have happened lately. “I've been okay, how about you?” Abby nods her head and she says, "I've been alright, I guess. It's been a hard couple of days, but I'm doing better now. I'm just glad to see you and I'm glad you're doing alright at least." She's trying to get past everything that happened between you both and just trying to be normal with you again.
As you two are talking and walking out of the building together, you start walking to the campus courtyard. You walk side-by-side and Abby seems to be a little bit nervous but she's definitely trying. She's trying not to bring up any of the things that happened between you two or to discuss any of the arguments or fights that took place. “I've noticed you've been skipping classes…” Abby seems to pause for a moment and she looks away. She doesn't respond right away and it looks like she's maybe feeling a bit called out by what you said. She doesn't really say much, she just glances at you and she looks down for a bit.
“Are you sure you're okay?” You ask her. Abby hesitates for a moment. "Yeah, I'm sure. I'm fine. I was just taking some time to myself to process everything that's happened lately." She seems like she's trying to be more relaxed and normal and to just try and move past everything, but you can tell she's still feeling a bit tense and uncomfortable about everything.
You nod and look forward. Abby seems a little bit relieved that you didn't push the subject anymore and she does the same thing, just looking forward as she walks next to you. You both walk on in a little bit of silence, but you both seem like you're trying to feel normal and just move on from everything. There seems to be a bit of awkwardness here between you both. “I have to get home, see you around Abby.” You wave her goodbye. "Yeah, see you around." She seems a little bit relieved to part ways and she can get back to being alone and in her own space again. She's just trying to get back to normal and to continue on with her life without all the extra drama between you both. She wants to keep distance between you both for now and try to keep her emotions in check. But she still misses you.
You get back home and you flop down on your bed and you just lay there for a second, just contemplating everything that's happened lately. You have a lot on your plate and there's just so much to think about and process. You're just wondering what the future holds and what you should do next.
Part 2? Let me know! Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged! Thank you!
#ellie williams#ellie tlou#ellie williams x you#ellie williams x reader#ellie smut#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams fanfiction#ellie the last of us#ellie williams the last of us#ellie williams smut#abby smut#abby anderson smut#abby tlou2#abby x ellie#ellie x abby#abby anderson#abby tlou#abby the last of us#the last of us 2#tlou 2#the last of us part 2#the last of us part two#ellabs
344 notes
·
View notes
Text
something permanent, pt. 3 ♡ yandere!leon kennedy x reader
nsfw (18+) - minors ! u know the drill! dni or i will call ur mom
find part 1 here ♡
find part 2 here ♡
find part 4 here ♡
reminder: this is a dark fic, if any of the following bothers/triggers you, do not read: yandere!leon, kidnapping, manipulation, corruption/training, forced daddy kink, forced breeding, noncon, stockholm syndrome
word count - 6.9k (nice)
description - despite every alarm bell going off within her, darling attempts an escape. leon does not take kindly to it, and darling grapples with conflicting emotions. oh, and, those six weeks are up.
description/tags - yandere!leon kennedy, dark!leon kennedy, fem/afab!reader, pet names (doll, princess, sweetheart, etc.), forced daddy kink, forced breeding, gaslighting if u squint, degradation, isolation, stockholm syndrome, noncon (kind of dubcon tho if we’re being honest), reader gets restrained, leon is honestly rly mean in this one for a min but he gets better i promise, reader is traumatized, fingering, oral (f receiving), praise kink, overstimulation, multiple orgasms
a/n - first of all. THANK U FOR 700 FOLLOWERS. WHAT. THAT’S INSANE. i’m so glad everyone is liking this series and wants to see it continue-- the engagement has been so inspiring and i don’t think i’ve made this much quick progress with my writing in like. months. so thank u ;w; ♡ that being said, as always, my ask box is always open for discussion on this series, i love hearing everyone’s ideas/thoughts/interpretations ♡
my masterlist ♡
my ao3 ♡
taglist - @dollrxst @ifeelikeflying @nexyswrites @idekman111 @starcrossedreaders @litepowee @tosuckmyweenis @cosmicerror83 @pb-n-aj @myeowza @honeysoakedbandages
fic below the cut !! thanks so much for reading and i hope u enjoy ♡
- venus ♡
As soon as you heard the front door shut behind him, you switched back to the news channel just to see the faces of your loved ones, if anything else. They took turns speaking of how much they missed you, how worried they were, what they wouldn't give just to know you're unharmed. You could hardly imagine what they must be thinking. They probably thought you were already dead. Perhaps you may as well have been.
The newscaster droned on about different ways to reach out with any information on your whereabouts and how to support your loved ones as they work to locate you. You wondered if Leon already knew about your friends and family telling your story to the media. With their contact information out there now, you found yourself worrying more about their safety than yours.
Eventually that portion of the broadcast came to an end and transitioned to coverage about a local event you couldn't care less about. You turned the TV off, laying flat on your back on the bed to stare up at the ceiling in silence. What were you supposed to do?
Sadly, the answer wasn't simple-- if you tried and failed to escape, you would be putting yourself in danger by landing yourself back out of Leon's good graces. If you tried and succeeded, you would potentially be putting the heat on your loved ones, whose homes would inevitably be the first place he'd look after your own. You weren't sure he'd be as forgiving with them as he would be with you. After all, he loathed the idea of hurting you... physically. He didn't seem to care much about the mental aspect.
Your heart was pounding against your ribcage with anxiety. The room was beginning to feel as if the walls were closing in around you and in that moment, your panic made your decision for you.
You had to at least try.
Chest heaving with panicked breaths, you sprang up from your place on the bed and began tearing through the room in search of something to get the door open with. Your hands were trembling as you ripped your way through every drawer, every shelf in the closet, even beneath the bed. Finding the bedroom void of anything useful, you made your way to the bathroom and administered the same treatment.
Throwing open the cabinet, you nearly cried with joy as your eyes landed on a pair of tweezers. They were a bit high up in the cabinet, so you crawled up on the countertop so you could reach them. You snatched them up, nearly dropping them with how badly your hands were shaking, before rushing back into the bedroom and to the door.
Dropping to your knees, you slotted the flat end of the tweezers into one of the screws on the doorknob. Your weak arms twisted, and after some resistance, the screw began to turn.
"Yes!" You laughed to yourself, dropping the tweezers to the floor in excitement. Quickly, you picked them back up and continued removing the screws from the doorknob.
Once the final one was gone, dropping to the floor beside you, you tugged with all the strength in your body.
Nothing.
Your chest tightened. Trying not to panic even further than you already were, you took a deep breath and gave it another pull and still, nothing. Then you realized the lock itself was the culprit. If you were going to get out this way, you'd have to take the entire door off. If you were going to do that, you'd need something to stand on so you could reach all of the hinges.
Pushing one of the bedside tables over to the door, you climbed atop the wood and put the tweezers to work again.
One hinge off.
Two.
Now you were on your knees, tongue poked out in concentration as you twisted off the final three screws. You felt electric, never having been closer to making it out. The final screw dropped to the floor in front of you and you held your breath as you supported the door with one hand, gently pulling it out of the doorway. It was heavy, your arms shook as you moved it out of the way and propped it up against the wall.
You took a minute to bask in the sight of the hallway before you. The house was dark and vacant. You had nothing but time and solace to figure out the other half of your escape.
You weren't sure where Leon was keeping your shoes-- he insisted you didn't need them anymore since you weren't supposed to be going anywhere-- so you padded your feet with two thick pairs of socks, slipped a plain black hoodie on over your sweater and bolted down the hallway. You nearly slipped descending the stairs, catching yourself by the wall in the nick of time, heading straight for the sliding glass door.
Shockingly, you didn't even have to take that one out of its mechanism, let alone break it-- the lock lever was right there in front of you. You almost didn't take the opportunity, worried that it was suspiciously too easy, but at the same time it would be a shame to pass something like that up. Shakily, you flipped the lever, heartbeat slamming in your ears at the clean sound of the click, and as you slid the door open in front of you, you were so relieved you nearly vomited.
Warily, you stepped one foot out into the backyard, and then another. The sun felt incredible. There was a slight breeze going that carried some of the heat off of your skin. You hadn't realized how much you missed the smell of car exhaust and fragrant spring trees until this exact moment.
Now, if you could just find your way to a main road, you could properly discern where in the city you were and therefore, how far you were from your apartment.
Little did you know you were correct in assuming your escape, despite the effort, was far too easy to be real. Through his work for the government-- which you knew nothing about-- Leon knew a thing or two about surveillance. How else would he be able to keep tabs on the search for his "missing" darling and make sure those pesky little posters with your face on them stayed in the trash where they belonged?
He was halfway through typing up a report in his office when his phone pinged with a notification.
Motion alert: Movement detected at back door
Leon stiffened, opening the notification to be met with the image of his nightmares-- live camera footage of his darling, dressed in all black, attempting to climb the tall wooden fence in the backyard.
He was quick to abandon the task at hand-- mission reports were not nearly as important to him as you were-- and he wasted no time grabbing his keys and storming out of his office. Leon made a quick comment to one of his coworkers that there was an emergency requiring his attention and he needed to leave before rushing toward the parking garage with large strides.
Now it was his heart hammering away in his ears. He couldn't stand the thought of making it home too late to stop you. He couldn't stand the thought of you hurting yourself climbing the fence. More than anything, he couldn't grasp why you would do this. You had been so sweet to him lately and he was sure you were finally coming out of your shell and accepting the fact that the two of you were made for each other, that you were made for him and him only.
But you hadn't. You were lying to him each and every day. It was this realization that halted his sadness in its tracks and filled him with a level of white-hot anger he hadn't experienced in a long, long time.
Leon broke every speed limit imaginable on his way back to the house. It was a negligent price to pay to ensure you stayed where you were meant to. His hardened eyes switched constantly between the security camera footage and the road in front of him, any regard for the safety of himself or others gone with the wind. He watched as you came back outside with a dining room chair to place in front of the fence. All he could see was red.
He came tearing down the street, barely giving the car enough time to come to a complete stop as he threw it in park, yanked the keys out of the ignition and exited in nearly one motion.
Your heart sank into your stomach at the sound of a car door slamming shut. You froze in your tracks.
It's just the neighbors. It's just the neighbors. It's just the neighbors, you tried reassuring yourself, planting the dining room chair in the squishy grass right up against the fence.
But then you heard the unmistakable sound of the front door swinging open so hard it banged into the wall.
Oh god. Oh fuck.
Hurriedly, you climbed atop the dining room chair, knees wobbling, trying so hard to convince yourself you were just imagining the heavy, nearing footsteps behind you. Body numb with adrenaline, you gripped the top of the fence and hoisted yourself up, planting one foot against the rough wood to help push yourself up and over when a strong hand closed around your other ankle with a vice grip, yanking you down from where you stood.
You screamed as you fell to the cold, hard ground, hoping someone would hear you, but Leon was quick to scoop you up against his chest and clamp his hand over your mouth.
"Where do you think you're going, doll?" He asked, not one bit of sympathy in his tone. He was squeezing your body so tightly in his arms that it genuinely hurt. You almost worried he would crush your bones.
You were thrashing in his hold, kicking your legs out wildly in a futile attempt to throw him off his balance, but you knew it was useless. You wanted to answer him, to tell him some stupid lie about how you just wanted some fresh air, but there was no point now, not that you even could given his hand was over your mouth. He was already angry with you, the angriest he'd ever been in fact, and to that point you had no idea what you were in for.
Leon dragged you back into the house, not even reacting to the way you struggled in his arms, and as he stepped through the doorway you couldn't help but wish you'd savored the time spent outdoors a little more, because there was no way he was ever going to give you that chance again.
He released his hold on your mouth to reach for something you couldn't see-- you were less concerned about whatever it was than you were about saving your own ass.
"I-I'm sorry, daddy, I'm so sorry--"
He scoffed. "No, you're not," Leon replied coldly, tone laced not just with anger but with hurt. "Y'know, sweetheart, I thought we had something really special. Did you not promise to behave yourself for me this morning? You were acting so strange, I knew you were up to something, and still, I found it within myself to trust your word that you would do right by me. Yet, here we are."
You wailed, gasping for breath, "I-I know, daddy, I'm sorry, I swear, I'm so sorry-"
He simply covered up your mouth again as he began to ascend the stairs, freezing in his tracks as he looked down the hallway to see his bedroom door off its hinges. Leon's muscles stiffened, cranking even tighter around you-- you could hardly breathe.
"Just look at what a mess you made, you ungrateful brat," He spoke through his teeth, shaking with fury. "Did it ever cross your empty little brain that I keep you here for your own good? That I might be protecting you from all the awful, evil people of this world who just want to hurt you? God, if you're going to keep acting like an animal, I should really start keeping you on a leash."
There was little time to dwell on the plentiful irony within that statement. He continued to charge down the hallway, tossing you unceremoniously onto the bed as soon as he set foot into the wrecked bedroom. You tried to scramble away from him and back toward the door, but he wasn't having it-- now acutely aware of your inclination to escape, he simply snatched up your wrists in one hand and pinned you back down to the bed.
He pulled something from his back pocket, and you weren't sure what it was at first until you felt cool metal against your wrists and heard an unmistakable click. You froze in horror, looking up just in time to watch him finish fastening your handcuffs and locking you to the bedframe.
"D-Daddy please, please don't do this, I-I'm sorry--"
Enraged, he punched the wall right above your head to silence you and you could have sworn you heard it crack.
"No, you're not, but you will be," He nearly growled, taking a step back so he could gesture to the state of the room. "If I had known you were going to destroy our home and rip a door off just to do the one thing I asked you not to do, I would have tied you to this bed a long fucking time ago. Do you even hear me when I speak to you?"
You were crying so hard you couldn't see, knees drawn up to your chest as the cold metal cuffs bit into your skin.
"Answer me!" Leon demanded.
"Y-Yes, I hear you, I-I'm so--"
"Sorry?" He finished your sentence in a mocking tone. "Bullshit. This requires far more than an apology and you know it, don't you princess? That's why you're so scared. Brave enough to break the rules but too afraid to face the consequences... It's pathetic, really."
Your lip quivered as you tried and failed to control your breathing. You couldn't stop thinking about what he'd said earlier, about making you sorry. You couldn't possibly imagine what he meant by that.
The more you thought about it, the more you became frustrated-- in a dizzyingly short amount of time that frustration began clouding over your distress. You weren't sure how much longer you could put up with this before he'd break you. Pleading with him didn't work, begging for his forgiveness didn't work, and hell, playing by his rules didn't always work either. Suddenly you were no longer crying because you were scared, you were crying because you were pissed.
"You wanna talk about what's pathetic, Leon?" You shouted through your tears, glaring straight up at him, speaking his name with the highest volume of venom you could muster. "You're just a fucking loser who couldn't land a girlfriend like a normal person, and you're taking it out on me. If you have to shackle me to your bed just to get me to stay with you, it's not too hard to see why no one else ever wanted you."
You could see his jaw clench. Leon leaned down to your level, faces so close together you could feel the heat of his heavy breaths as he gripped your chin harshly, forcing you to remain at attention.
"I know what you watched on the news this morning," He said, voice so low with anger it might have chilled you to the bone if you weren't so completely fuming. "This is why I keep you here, sweetheart, because those horrible people just say whatever they can to get into your head and turn you against me when all I've ever done is protect you. They must be so miserable."
Now it was your jaw clenching. You almost laughed.
"It took a lot less than that newscast to turn me against you," You scoffed, trying to ignore how sore your arms were already becoming from being tied up above your head. "You took me away from everything I've ever known, stripped me of my identity and my freedom just so you could live out your delusional fantasy. You're sick in the head, Leon, and I don't want to play your game anymore. You don't need me and you sure as hell don't need a family, you need to be in prison. You need professional fucking help."
He... grinned?
He grinned.
His eyes hardened over in a way you'd never seen before and although you resisted showing it, it made you so nervous you could have puked right then and there.
"That's where you're wrong, baby," He bit back condescendingly. "I don't need you telling me what I need when you're the one who's been led so far astray. It's not me that needs saving, it's you, and I have every intention of filling up that pretty little head of yours with what's right, what's real. One of these days, you'll be thanking me."
Your rage consumed you completely-- in a split second decision, you spat in his face, speaking through gritted teeth, "Fuck you."
Ever so slowly, he raised a hand to his face to wipe off the saliva, not breaking eye contact with you for a second. He collected your spit on his fingers, staring you down in silence for a moment as if he were expecting you to backtrack and apologize, but you didn't.
"You don't mean that," He spoke as he pried your mouth open with the hand that held your jaw and shoved his spit-soaked fingers inside. "Poor, dumb little baby. You don't even know what you're saying anymore, and I'm the delusional one?"
You tried to bite his fingers but his hold on your jaw was strong.
"No biting," Leon demanded. "Try it again and I'll pry every last tooth out of your bratty mouth."
Well... you couldn't tell if he was being serious or not, but you decided you'd rather not test him. All you could bring yourself to do was reminisce about how nice the sunshine felt on your cheeks, how pleasant the breeze felt in your hair, the rough wooden fence on your soft palms as he held his fingers in your mouth until you'd adequately sucked them clean, swallowing hesitantly. Only then did he withdraw from you, hands shaking in manic fury as he pulled up the calendar on his phone and shoved it in your face, showing you an event he had entered that was coming up in three days.
It was simply marked, six weeks.
You couldn't help it-- you shuddered, trying as you might to will yourself to just keep thinking about the sun and the breeze and that fence, all so painfully close but so far away.
You couldn't sleep.
You laid wide awake, arms still bound to the bedframe by the metal cuffs that were biting into your wrists, staring at what you could only assume was the ceiling as the lights were off and Leon was asleep beside you. He'd only let you out of your restraints to use the bathroom, after which he'd force you right back into place, locked up tight every time.
It was the night before the big day, the six week mark. Leon hadn't returned to work since you'd attempted your escape and you could only imagine what excuse he'd pulled to get out of it. He did mention he held a good amount of power in his workplace, so you were certain none of his subordinates felt any reason to question his word anyway.
He'd removed anything even remotely capable of being used to hurt yourself or facilitating your escape from the room. No TV, no tweezers, no razors, no belts, no medicine in the cabinets. He'd put safety covers on all of the outlets and replaced the digital alarm clock with an analog one-- no radio, either. If your family was still out there pleading for answers, you would have no way of knowing.
Exactly as he'd planned.
The worst part-- which you never thought you'd catch yourself thinking-- was that he was practically ignoring you. He'd hardly said a word to you or looked in your direction since you'd tried to escape. He would pipe up every now and then in select situations, seemingly only to scold you. You'd tried to get back at him with another hunger strike, which he didn't take kindly to. You'd yelled and kicked at him and begged him to uncuff you, to which he would just grumble that you were being ridiculous and needed to calm down or he'd never let you out until you could prove to him you deserved it. Other than that, silence. Complete and total deafening silence.
Shamefully, you craved his attention. You didn't realize just how nice it felt until he'd withheld it from you entirely.
You nudged his sleeping form with your knee, speaking out in a sweet, sad voice, "Daddy?"
Leon shuffled a bit beside you, putting a hand on your knee to stop your prodding. "What?" He asked, voice gravelly with sleep.
"I can't sleep," You whispered.
Despite how wrong you knew it was, you hoped he would feel sorry for you. You hoped he would let you out of your restraints so he could properly pull you into his arms and rub your back until you'd finally slip away into a dream. Part of you hoped he might at least stay awake and talk to you for a while.
But he didn't.
"Count sheep," He dismissed you, rolling over to go back to sleep.
The analog clock ticked.
Now it was Leon shaking you awake.
You groaned, trying (and failing) to bury your head into the pillow while restrained on your back.
"Get up," He said sternly.
"Leon, please, I just fell asleep not that long ago--"
"That's too bad," He yanked at your restraints to shock you into consciousness. "I know what you need to do to regain my trust."
That statement alone was enough to get you to pry your tired eyes open and look at him. Morning light had flooded into the room. He was already dressed and sat at the edge of the bed, looking at you expectantly.
"And what would that be?" You asked.
Leon reached into his pocket and pulled out a small key, unlocking your cuffs. Your arms were dead and fell heavily to the bed on either side of you as you let out a breath of relief-- your limbs throbbed and tingled as the feeling returned. Still, he wasted no time taking ahold of you, pushing a pen into your dominant hand and a notebook into your other.
"You're going to write to your family, and you're going to tell them to quit looking for you."
Your mouth went dry. "W-What? Are you serious?"
"Dead serious," He answered you. "If you want to convince me that you're really trying to get better and behave for me, that's what you need to do."
Sleep deprivation and discomfort left your brain foggy-- you tried to think through what you were going to do, but as much as you wanted to tell him to fuck off, you weren't sure you could stand another length of time being cuffed, and you really weren't sure you could handle him continuing his vow of silence with you. You swallowed thickly.
"O-Okay," The agreement fell from your lips before you could stop it. "That's it?"
He crossed his arms. "It's a start. I need to know you're committed to this, to me."
"And what do I get in return?" You asked.
Leon scoffed. "A sliver of my trust back. Don't get greedy on me, now, princess."
You stared down at the book of blank pages in your lap. You wondered if it was worth it, if they'd believe whatever bullshit you'd churn out on that paper, if they would really give up. If Leon would really start to trust you again.
Finally, you clicked the pen and began writing with your dead, heavy hand.
Hey, it's me. Ever since I left my job, my apartment, everything, I've felt so free. Lonely, sometimes, but free. Please don't make this harder than it needs to be. Maybe some day we'll see each other again, but I need to do what's best for me now. Even if it hurts.
Never think that I don't think about you all the time. Only always do I miss you. This is just a better place for me, where I am now. So don't worry about me. After some time has passed I may write again just to let you know I'm okay. Freedom has never tasted so sweet. Even if it kills me sometimes.
Leave every worry you have about me behind. Every last one. Of course I still love you and I understand how you all must be feeling, but even so, I need you to stop looking for me. Now, please, leave me in peace.
You looked over every last shaky word with pride. You hoped Leon wouldn't read into it too closely as you handed it off to him. It wasn't particularly a cleverly coded message, in fact it was rather rudimentary, but all you could do was hope they would read between the lines and Leon wouldn't.
The first letter of every sentence spelled out your true message: HELPME NOTSAFE LEON
You hoped it would be enough to point them in the right direction, if they even noticed it at all.
"Now, that wasn't so hard, was it?" Leon asked, folding up the page neatly and tucking it away in his pocket as he quickly reached for the notebook and pen-- he couldn't risk you turning around and hurting yourself with either one of those items. "I'll send this off to them soon, but today is just about us. You know what today is, don't you princess?"
Panicked tingles washed over you. You nodded stiffly. "S-Six weeks," You mumbled.
"That's right," He smiled softly, cupping your cheek. "Such a smart girl. Our kids are going ivy league, I can already feel it."
You flashed him an incredibly weak smile, but said nothing.
"That being said, I think you know what else you need to do to gain my trust back, don't you?" He asked, resting a hand on your thigh, looking down at you with a smug look on his face, like he'd won.
Of course you knew what he wanted, you were just hoping you weren't correct in your assumption.
You shook your head. "What?"
He chuckled pitifully, like he just couldn't begin to imagine how empty your head must be, how easily molded with such a lack of intelligence. It made your skin crawl. Finally, he answered with exactly the words you were terrified of hearing.
"Relax and let me put a baby in you," He said softly. "You know that."
"Right," You nodded, casting your gaze down to your hands, feeling your heart begin to pound-- there was no getting out of this. After what you'd just been through over the past three days, you couldn't bear the idea of making him angrier. The fight left you for now and you shrank into yourself.
His hand traveled a bit further up your thigh, fingertips squishing softly into the meat of your flesh. "You are going to give me a baby, right, doll?" Leon asked, face unreadable, but you weren't stupid, you knew this was a test. He hadn't exactly made a habit of asking you for your opinion on anything.
With a quiet, measured breath, you willed yourself to return his gaze, looking straight into his cobalt eyes as you forced a much more convincing smile than the last one.
"Yeah, of course," You spoke through your teeth. "...Daddy."
Leon visibly softened at that. At the end of the day, it pained him to punish you and he couldn't possibly stay mad at that face. He still felt you had a lot to atone for, but that didn't matter to him in that moment. All he could think about was feeling your cunt wrapped around him again after such a dreary six weeks, pumping you full of his cum until neither of you could take it anymore, until it leaked out of you, until there was no possible way you weren't knocked up.
The blonde shifted on the bed, kissing up the length of your leg until he rested his chin on your hip. "Good answer, princess," He mused. "We're gonna be so happy. I promise. You're gonna be the prettiest mama in the world."
You looked up at the ceiling, body going numb with fear. There was no way you could handle bearing and birthing and raising your captor's child, being tied to him for a minimum of 18 more years, having to explain to a child why mommy isn't allowed outside of the house.
As you pondered your future, Leon was busying himself with your body-- he was already growing hard just feeling your warm, soft skin beneath his hands, breathing in your scent, dragging his lips along your navel just to savor you. He'd so terribly missed experiencing your body this way. As hard as it was for him to hold off, he wanted to make this moment as special for you as it was for him.
With your contraception gone and your wounds healed, this would be his first real try at getting you pregnant, the first real chance his seed might take. Leon could hardly contain his excitement.
His fingertips tickled over your electric skin as he reached for your panties, pulling them slowly down your legs. Parting you by your thighs, he looked at your pussy with stars in his eyes, as if he'd never seen something so beautiful. All you could do was lay there and wait for him to get on with it.
You thought of the sun on your skin. Leon drew a finger up the length of your cunt, settling between your legs so he could bury his face in you, nose bumping your clit softly as he began to lap at your folds. You thought of the breeze in your hair. He gripped your thighs on either side of his head, pressing one down to the bed to pry you further open as his tongue flicked at your jewel, coaxing desire unto you. You thought of the soft grass beneath your socks. He groaned into you with satisfaction, sending vibrations through your lower half. You thought of the sound of birds. Two fingers prodded at your entrance.
Suddenly you stiffened, tears rimming your eyes-- all you could think of was the incident, vivid memories of the throbbing pain and the blood and the look on his face flooding back to you, filling your mind and body with a sour feeling.
You tensed, squirming in his hold.
"D-Daddy," You stuttered. "I-I don't want fingers this time... please."
It took him a second to will himself to pull away from you, looking up at you through his lashes with spit and slick glistening over his reddened lips. "Are you sure, sweetheart? I don't want to hurt you."
You nodded. "It's just... I'm scared."
"Scared of what, baby?" He asked, resting his cheek on your thigh as he continued to idly circle your clit with his thumb.
Your lip quivered, tears leaking from your eyes and dripping down the sides of your face. You looked back up to the ceiling, afraid to show him how rattled you were. "I can't stop thinking about it."
When a few seconds passed and he hadn't moved or answered you, you dared a peek down at him-- at first he looked a bit confused, like he was trying to search his brain for whatever "it" was, and then it dawned on him and his eyes rounded with guilt.
"Oh, sweetheart... no, no, that'll never happen again," He rambled out, voice dripping with concern. "I promise. It's over now, you're all healed up. You're better now, princess."
"I-I know," You said, trying desperately to conceal your tears, bringing a hand up to your mouth to quiet yourself. "I'm just scared. I can't stop thinking about it."
Leon frowned. Your attempts not to alert him that you were crying were in vain, he definitely noticed, and it shattered his heart. He pressed a soft kiss to your clit in place of his thumb. "You just need me to remind you how good it feels, huh? Don't be scared, okay? I've got you. I'm right here."
His words hardly quelled the ice cold fear that ripped through your body like a shockwave. You weren't sure how exactly that was the solution he'd landed on, but you'd given up on trying to understand his way of thinking by now. Whether you meant to or not, your body remained stiff as he resumed his ministrations, tongue dancing over your jewel, fingers pushing deeper and deeper into you, slowly, as if that would make you feel better.
You kept your hand over your mouth to silence your cries, desperately trying to keep a handle on your breathing while every fight or flight response in your body was pounding the alarm. Your eyes screwed shut as he began to drag in and out, pads of his fingers brushing over your sweet spot. You were paralyzed with fear, viscerally uncomfortable, and ashamed that you were enjoying this.
Sucking particularly hard at your puffy clit, Leon delighted in your reaction as you whimpered, completely unbothered by your tears. As far as Leon was concerned, you were in need of a good fuck to set you back on the right path and he had every intention of giving that to you, and more. He was more interested in fucking all that brattiness out of you than anything else.
Your face burned hot with shame and tears as you felt a quick peak rising deep in your stomach, wishing he wasn't so fucking good at this. Everything in you screamed to push him away, but something louder begged you to stay put and relax.
Oddly enough, that "something" had a voice that sounded a lot like Leon.
Unable to hold back anymore, you began to sob as your release gushed over Leon's face and fingers, wishing you would just die while he dragged out your orgasm, praising you quietly.
"That's it, good girl. Good fuckin' girl," He grunted into your pussy, lapping up every last drop of you. "Feels good, doesn't it, baby?"
You couldn't breathe well enough to answer him. Before you could stop yourself, you found your free hand grasping down at him, reaching desperately for his hand. He granted you that with enthusiasm, squeezing your palm lovingly.
"Oh, sweetheart... you're alright. Just breathe for me, pretty girl, I'm right here," Leon cooed, withdrawing his fingers from inside you but again, continuing to toy with your clit just to keep you stimulated and pliant. "You did so good for me. I'm so proud of you."
You clutched his hand like you would die if he let go, all the while he peppered your stomach with kisses as he rose to meet your gaze, pulling your hand away from your mouth so he could plant his lips there. Sighing into his kiss, you tangled your arms around him and cried into his mouth, too absorbed by him to notice he was unbuckling his belt with his free hand.
Leon pulled away from you just long enough to undress, gifting you another kiss before rutting his hard cock against your folds impatiently.
"Fuck, you feel so good... You have no idea how badly I missed fucking you."
"I-I missed you too," You cried, but you weren't referring to the six-weeks-no-sex thing. Just hours ago he was three days deep into ignoring you completely, and now he was giving you everything you'd wished for.
The tension in your muscles released and you went dumb, letting your head fall back as you submitted to the feeling of him, the head of his cock brushing over your clit, the pearly precum that leaked from him slicking your already wet cunt even further.
With a shudder he sank into you, watching your face in awe as your jaw dropped at the dull sting of his cock stretching you out. You whined softly, clenching around him, drawing a lustful sound from him that you weren't sure you'd ever heard before, but it certainly did something to you. His hips bumped into yours as he impatiently thrusted into you down to the hilt, dropping his head down to suck and nip at your throat.
"So fucking tight," Leon grunted right into your ear. You clutched at his strong shoulders, your body temperature rising at the praise and the second knock at your hips as his hips pushed forward again. "God, you were made for me, princess."
He stayed still for a moment just to bask in the sensation of your gummy walls clenching impatiently around him, begging to draw his cock further inside than he could possibly go. It wasn't long before he couldn't help himself anymore, planting one hand beside your head and the other firmly on your hip as he began railing into you.
You were babbling out broken cries, nails digging into his shoulder blades hard enough to draw blood, but you had a feeling he wouldn't mind. The bedframe was bumping into the wall with increased volume, sending bits of drywall from the hole he'd punched earlier flittering down into your hair.
Leon's thick cock was passing over all of the most sensitive parts of you, stirring up the need inside you so quickly that you almost felt dizzy. You were holding on to him for dear life, slinging a leg over his hip to draw him in as closely to you as possible. His skin was rosy and warm, littered with beauty marks and the occasional scar here and there. You wondered if he'd tell you where they came from some day.
Some day. You shook off the thought, trying to stay in the moment. It was just easier that way.
"H-Harder," You pleaded, taking your lip between your teeth.
His face lit up, curling his fingers into your skin with a bruising force as he picked up the pace and pounded into you, reaching deeper than either of you thought was possible-- the swollen head of his cock was bumping into your already sensitive cervix, pulsing a pain through you that made you squirm and see stars. Oddly, it wasn't entirely unpleasant.
"So good," You shivered, letting your shaking hands slide up to tug at his hair. "I-I'm close again, Leon, I'm close--"
With a hum he slowed down again, watching with amusement as you griped at the loss of the sensation. "That's not what you're supposed to call me, is it, sweet girl?" He taunted you. "Already fucked stupid, aren't you? Not a single fucking thought behind those eyes."
"Daddy, please," You relented. "Wanna cum. Wan' it so bad, please..."
He made a show of pondering for a second, ultimately deciding your apology would do, just this once. Tonight was meant to be special and he was sick of punishing you by now. Hiking your leg up over his shoulder, Leon thrusted into you twice as hard as before, if that was even possible, making you cry out with bliss.
You were already close, but Leon really wanted to make sure he got you there. Sneaking a hand between the two of you, rubbing achingly slow circles into your clit. Your eyesight blurred as you yanked at his hair, twitching around you as not one but two orgasms crashed over you almost painfully, one after the other soaking his cock and the sheets with your release.
Desperately in need of a break, you writhed in his arms and tried to push him off of you, but he wasn't budging.
"Nuh-uh, none of that," Leon chided, gripping your wrists in one hand and pinning them above your head. "Take it, baby, just take it. Gonna put a fuckin' baby in you, make you mine."
Your tears returned with a quickness as your limbs twitched with overstimulation, wondering just how much more he had in him. Funny enough, now you were begging him to slow down again. He wouldn't, though. He was far too close to his own release but terrifyingly good at not showing it.
Just when you thought you were genuinely going to pass out, his pace stuttered and he pulled you further into him by your hip, hands still pinned above your head as he stuffed himself as deeply inside of you as he could physically manage, and you felt the unmistakable warmth within you as his seed flooded your cunt.
Leon continued to fuck his cum into you with a few more lazy thrusts, catching his breath as he leaned over you with a smile. He let go of your wrists and cupped your chin.
"That's it, sweetheart. Y'feel that?"
You nodded, dizzy, arms latching around him once more.
"Good. I'm gonna make sure you're pregnant in no time, I promise," He chuckled breathlessly, brushing his lips over your forehead. "Just gotta make sure it takes."
Leon pulled slowly out of you, watching as a pool of pearly white cum seeped out of your hole and puddled on the sheets. He was quick to swipe it up with his finger, pushing it deeply back into you. After all, he couldn't stand the thought of a single drop going to waste.
part 4 ♡
#venustext#sintext#yandere!leon kennedy#something permanent#yandere!leon kennedy x reader#dark!leon kennedy#dark!leon kennedy x reader#leon kennedy#resident evil#leon kennedy x reader
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
It’s nice seeing more male reader blogs pop up, im excited to see what you’ll write in the future.
I’m requesting a Jax x male reader with the classic scenario of getting trapped in a small space together. An idea is that the group is on an adventure and the two gets pushed in by one of the things they are supposed to be capturing, but you can do whatever you’d like on how they got locked up in there. I’d also like to quickly request that the reader isn’t shy or anything, he has both bark and bite to his character yk? (You can make the reader dom or sub since it doesn’t really matter to me, but it would be appreciated if the reader is a dom in this story) Thanks!
"Hide And Seek."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Author's Note: Thank you so much for the kind words :-) I love this request as well!
Genre: Smut (18+)
Pairings: Jax (The Amazing Digital Circus) x You (Male Reader)
Warnings: None, other than sex obviously.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
“We’re doing what?”
Pomni inquired, her head tilted in confusion with her finger beside her cheek. ‘How very animated of her’ you thought in observation.
“A classic game of hide and seek! Because if I sit here for any longer and continue to think I’ll blow my f@%#ing brains out!”
Ragatha smiled, almost in a threatening way. You nodded at her explanation, you’ve been stuck here long enough to understand how not to think too hard about reality turning out to be a hoax. “--Not counting!” Jax's' ears shot up as he quickly put his index finger on his nose. You followed his action as quickly as possible. Then Gangle, Kinger, Zooble, Ragatha, aaaaaaaaand…
“Suck it Pomni!”
Jax cackled, taking your hand and running off. You had realized you had taken a liking to Jax and he of course reciprocated those same feelings. You weren’t sure if he was entirely attracted to you like you were to him – but he wasn’t a very subtle guy. You look back and see everyone scatter as if someone just broke a bottle of alcohol on the floor. Pomni groaned and lay flat on the floor, her arms and legs spread out as she counted out loud.
“1….2…3…-” Her counting continued as you searched around with Jax for a possible hiding spot. Something great, something that would take hours! Somewhere...private. You were only a man, why not take this opportunity to be in such a closed-off space with him? “Psst!” Jax motioned for a small closet in a hidden-ish area. You grinned, letting out a mischievous giggle with him as you rushed in, tugging him with you by his overall straps.
Now it was dark.
“Where is this even in the circus?” You whispered, realizing you weren’t sure where you two had run off to. “No idea, it’s good though. Right?” You felt him turn to you, his ears flowing with the turn a second after. You nodded and smiled at him, he somehow smiled wider. Your head quickly whipped to the door – thinking you heard a noise. “Wha-” Jax gave an attempt to talk but you swiftly covered his mouth. His ears perked up, hearing Pomni's' footsteps.
“Helllloooo?” She called out, her tone of voice seemed more freaked out than playful like it should have been. She didn’t enjoy being alone here. You and Jax both held your... breath? And waited for Pomni to pass by.
..her footsteps passed. You both let out a sigh of relief. “Hold on.” You whispered, lifting yourself slightly to check outside of the door. Before you could check you felt the doorknob fail on you. “Jax?! There was a lock on this door??” You whisper-yelled. Jax shot up, hitting his head against something and letting out a hiss, then covered his mouth. You both stood still, looking at each other with terrified eyes. Once about 30 seconds passed, you gave him an irritated look.
“Hey! Don’t look at me like that! I had no idea!” He said still in a hushed tone. “Where are your thousand keys?!” You let go of the doorknob and poke his chest aggressively. He shrugged, his shit-eating grin still plastered on his face as his ears lowered and his hands up in defense.
“Dude.” You push him down as he lands on his ass, legs spread. “Oh c’mon sweetheart, I seriously had no idea!” He pleaded crawling over to you. You huffed and sat in the opposite corner with your arms crossed. Yeah, you wanted to be in a dark and private area with him, but with the ability to come out at some point! Stupid ass rabbit. Jax giggled quietly as he got closer to you, “You don’t wanna be stuck in here with me?” He said in a low voice, his eyes squinting with his wide smile.
You learned that not only does Jax…really like you but he’s extremely touch-starved. When you showed him affection the first time he never stopped touching you.
“No, nobody would enjoy this.”
“Except you.”
“Why me?”
“Cause I’m your favorite.”
“Your ego is high.”
“You're my favorite.”
“I know.”
You felt two big hands on your thighs, your legs naturally spread for them. Yikes. The only problem Jax had was your clothes being on your body, which were currently being removed. “Jax.” Why were you trying to stop him? You didn’t want him to, but you also wanted to see how desperate he’d get once he took all your clothes off. It’s probably been years since he’d got to be buried in anything. He shoved his body against you, almost aggressively trying to be as close to you as possible. “It’s cold.”
Great, your clothes were off, now your ass was bare on the floor. “Hey, handsome,” Jax whispered into your ear, suddenly wrapping his hand around your cock. You jolted and uncrossed your arms quickly to wrap your arms around him. “Whaaaat?” You whined quietly, shoving your head into his neck.
“You wanted us to get stuck in here, didn’t you? You slut.” ‘Fuck him, oh god. Fuck.’ You held onto him tighter, his degrading words heading straight to your cock. Which he felt in his hand as he continued to move his hand faster and faster up and down.. 'up and down..aah..up and down..fuck..’ -- “Jax..!” You moan in his ear, a little louder than you should have. He stopped his hand, letting out entirely. “No!” You whisper yell, bucking your hips in the hair for something. “Please- Jax. C’mon!” He grabbed your face and pulled you closer to his face. “Shut the f#%! up, do you want Caine to catch us?” He scolded, and you shook your head.
You looked up at him pleadingly, tugging at his overalls. “Mmhh…m’sorry.” You heard Jax giggle again. “Good boy.” He allowed you to take his overalls off finally, sliding them down just below his waist to reveal himself.
You weren’t gonna ask why you had genitals, but you weren’t going to complain. He took your leg, lifting it over his shoulder. ‘God, finally.’ You thought, covering your mouth with one hand as you looked down to watch him slide into you. You squeaked as he made his way inside you, whispering his name over and over again as if it were a spell and you were wishing for something to happen. The moment he felt himself settle inside you he processed the feeling. You were so warm, fuck so warm. He needed more, god he needed more. Jax leaned over, gripped your hips, and dug his face into your shoulder still with your leg on his as he slammed his hips into you. You dig your nails into his back, a desperate whiney moan leaving your throat.
“Fuck you feel so good. you feel so good. you feel so good. you feel so good–”
You wanted to giggle at his actions but the way he was plowing himself into you wouldn’t let you speak, so you grabbed his ears and tugged onto them to pull him away from your shoulder which was full of drool. He let out a high-pitched moan, his cartoonish eyes rolling back. ‘Didn’t he say to be quiet?’ You managed to think, feeling your climax coming closer and closer with each aggressive thrust into your hips. As soon as you let go of his ears his head shot back to your shoulder like a magnet. Suddenly he bit down, shoving his cock deep inside you and cumming inside without warning.
You gasped at the new warmth and wrapped your hand around his throat as if to punish him – but that kinky little shit enjoyed it. He kept his hips moving, slightly slower than before as you felt your high coming in rapidly. Your quiet moans began louder and louder, squeezing your grip around Jax’s throat. You arched your back and made an absolute fucking mess of yourself. You came all over your stomach, scratching at Jax’s arm to make him stop moving his hips as the overstimulation became uncomfortable. He slowed his hips down soon, pulling out and taking a good look at you.
“..thanks.” He huffed, wiping the drool from his chin and eyeing you up and down. You roll your eyes, catching your breath. “You needed that.” You tease, holding his face gently and rubbing your thumb against his cheek.
What a silly rabbit.
#tadc smut#jax x reader#tadc x male reader#jax tadc smut#tadc jax x reader#the amazing digital circus smut#the amazing digital circus x reader#the amazing digital circus jax smut#the amazing digital circus jax#jax smut#jax x male reader#jax x male reader smut#x male reader smut#x male reader#gay#gay smut#fanfiction#x male reader fanfiction
716 notes
·
View notes
Text
Tennessee Whiskey - Jamie TarttxFem!Reader
Tennessee Whiskey - Jamie Tartt x Fem!Reader
Content : tenderness, flirting, friends to lovers, love triangle, jealousy
Word Count : 1.7k
Plot Summary : Out at a quirky themed bar with the team, Jamie approaches the reader to apologize for what he deems as dickish behavior. Flirty words turn to a tender moment, but the reader doesn’t realize someone else is pining after her.
A/N : This was a fun piece to write! Still on my Jamie Tartt bs, bc I love him so much. As always, pls like and reblog if you enjoy it, and let me know if you would possibly want a part 2??
Music drifted through the speakers in the tiny, hokey, Southern American themed bar, and you sighed, eyeing Ted and Beard singing along jovially. You took a sip of your sickeningly sweet sweet tea, just the way you liked it. You had come along to London with Ted and Beard to continue your job as their personal assistant. Let’s face it, they needed help keeping up with everything that needed to be kept track of, and you were the one for the job. Sure, you were younger, but you had proven yourself a capable office manager back in Kansas.
Your view of the two men was obstructed by another, admittedly more handsome man. Jamie. Your breath hitches slightly, and you cover it with another sip of your drink. You had grown a friendship with the young player, and considered him someone you could go to for anything and everything. What Jamie didn’t know, however, is that you had deep feelings for him, and care about him more than anyone else.
“Hi Jamie!” You chirp, setting your empty drink glass on the bar. Jamie peers at you, looking at the drink you had sat down. You rarely drank alcohol, so this was a rare form for you. You follow his gaze, snorting slightly. “It’s sweet tea, no alcohol. What brings you to my dingy little corner of the bar?” You ask, stepping a bit closer to him, feigning needing to hear him better.
“I came to apologize.” He says, his lips close enough to brush your ear. You pull back, eyebrows knitting together out of concern.
“Apologize for what?” You ask, going through every interaction you had with him recently, coming up short. “You’re worrying me, Jamie.” You say, studying his face.
“I feel like I’ve been a prick lately, and I’m sorry. I’ve been stressed about the Man City game, and you know me dad-”
You hold up a hand to stop him. “Jamie, you haven’t been a dick to me at all, ok? I get that you’re stressed, and your dad sucks. But you haven’t been any less kind to me than you’ve always been.” The hand you held up moves to squeeze his hand.
“You’re too good for me, love.” He says back, lifting your hand to his and kissing your knuckles slightly. You try to pretend that your heart didn’t skip a beat, and you just roll your eyes at him.
“Please. You flatter me.” You wave your hand away, as if to say he needn’t mention it, that’s what friends are for.
But Jamie moves closer to you, your torsos almost pressing into each other. In this dingy bar, the low light accentuates Jamie’s handsome features, and you gaze up at him, an eyebrow raised.
“I really mean it. Even when I was bein’ a little prick all the time when you and Ted and Beard first got to Richmond, you were nothin’ but nice to me.” He shrugs. “And I never thanked you.”
“You really don’t have to thank me, I’m glad I forced you to be my friend.” You flash a grin at him, which makes him laugh, looking away from you slightly while he absorbs your presence. When his gaze finds yours again, it’s considerably softer.
“Darlin’, I was putty in your hands the first time you bossed me around.” You snort incredulously, and he laughs. “I was. You got on me arse about being on time and it kicked me into gear.”
“You were stressing Ted out, and a stressed out Ted is a stressed out assistant.” You confirm. “Jamie.” You say, looking at him. “Did you really come to seek me out just to tell me you’re glad I yelled at you the first week we met?”
“Of course not. I needed an excuse to come talk t’you.” He murmurs, absentmindedly tucking a piece of hair behind your ear.
“You never need an excuse to be near me.” You breathe out, and you’re faintly aware of a slow, sweet country song playing in the background. You clear your throat, drawing back slightly from him, “I love this song,” you say, tucking your hair behind your ear and trying to change the subject at hand.
"You're as smooth, as Tennessee whiskey, you're as sweet as strawberry wine..." the old jukebox plays, and you close your eyes a moment.
Jamie doesn’t respond, he takes your hand delicately and leads you to the small dance floor. Your heart pounds, wondering what this change in Jamie is all about. Of course, the two of you were friends. But he had never been so tender with you. You were usually the one giving hugs, patting hands, brushing hair away…did he actually mean to be this sweet and touchy-feely with you? Or was he drunk? Jamie draws you close, holding one of your hands to his chest while the other wraps around your waist. He rests his head against yours and murmurs something you can’t quite hear.
“Hm?” You manage to squeak out, a little more high pitched than you meant to be.
“I said, I always want to be near you. I know you only think of me as a friend, and I get it, but I wanted you…”He clears his throat, “wanted you to know.” He finishes.
You pull your head back to look him in the eyes. “What makes you think I only think of you as a friend?” You say softly, raising an eyebrow. “Because I don’t.”
Jamie knits his brows together. “You don’t?”
You can’t help but let out a laugh. “No! Why would you think that?” You look into his eyes again, and the sight of you making eye contact seems to instantly soften his gaze again.
“Because you’re…well, you.” He says. “Always seemed too busy to get involved with an athlete, not to mention one that you’re friends with.”
“I must be good at hiding the fact that I am desperately drawn to you, then.” You say, causing Jamie to smile and press a kiss to your temple. “Jamie.” You say.
“Yea?” He responds, rocking the two of you gently to the music.
“Kiss me.”
Nothing else needed to be said. Keeping a hold of your hand pressed to his chest, Jamie draws his face back to look at you. When he sees that you’re being serious, he presses his lips to yours. Slow, sweet, longing. You bring your free hand up to rest lightly at the back of his neck, and when he breaks the kiss, you keep it there. It’s intimate, familiar.
Jamie pulls you close again, resting his head against yours. “I guess this makes us more’n friends, yea?” He whispers in your ear.
You laugh, nodding along. “I guess so.” You reply, blushing happily as the two of you danced in the low light.
“Good luck gettin’ rid of me, love.” He says playfully, peppering your face with kisses as you laugh.
A low growl escaped the burly man’s lips as he watched Tartt slowly spin you on the dancefloor.
You seemed to be deep in conversation, and he feels Ted and Beard both looking at him.
He sighs, setting the beer bottle in his hand down on the bar with a clink signalling the cowboy hat clad bartender to swap it out with a fresh, full one.
“I heard a growl there, Roy.” Says Ted, who then looks over Roy to catch Beard’s attention. “What’s got this one more riled than a junkyard dog, Coach?” Beard jerks his head towards you and Jamie, swaying slightly to the music, and Ted breaks into a smile.
“Well hey, isn’t that nice?” Ted says, earning a glare from Roy. “By that look I’m collecting that you don’t think that’s nice.” He states.
Roy just grunts again in response, lifting his bottle to his lips, his eyes watching you.
Beard shrugs. “Seems like you might have a crush.”
Ted nods knowingly. “Well, I could have told you that, Beard. You seen the way Roy looks at her when she comes into our office? Like she’s the sun, I’m telling ya.”
“Oi, shut it, you two.” Roy interjects, “and don’t pretend I can’t see the sly look the two of you are about to give each other. I’m not in denial about it.”
Ted and Beard look at Roy, waiting for him to finish his thoughts. Rushing him would just get them a “fuck off!”. So they had learned to wait.
“The thing is- I know she’s special. And clearly Jamie does too. Clearly we have the same taste in women.” Roy grunts as he watches Jamie pull away to look you in the eyes. He clenches his jaw, trying not to appear more jealous than he already was. “She’s just…she’s great. And I like her, okay?”
Ted and Beard exchange another look and Ted clears his throat slightly. “Listen Roy, we know she’s great. Wouldn’t know which way was up without her, but maybe you should actually try talking to her if you want her to like you.”
“How do you mean? I talk to her!” Roy says indignantly.
“Grunting in response to questions she asks you isn’t considered talking to her.” Beard chimes in, Ted nodding along and pointing to his long time friend.
Roy isn’t listening though. He’s watching Jamie lean in and kiss you, your hand reaching to cradle the back of his neck. It felt like everything stopped. He didn’t realize just how much he liked you until he saw you happy with someone else. Thinking that should be him. And that made him feel like an utter prick.
“Fuuuuuccckkkkk.” He groaned. This was not good.
#jamie tartt x reader#jamie tartt x y/n#jamie tartt fanfiction#jamie tartt#ted lasso#ted lasso fanfic#roy kent x reader#friends to lovers#pining#longing
840 notes
·
View notes
Text
JJK FF/ ROYAL GUARD
CHAPTER ELEVEN | SERIES
Ch. 1
Ch. 2
Ch. 3
Ch. 4
Ch. 5
Ch. 6
Ch. 7
Ch. 8
Ch. 9
Ch. 10
Ch. 11
When you keep bumping into your personal royal guard by accident not knowing he is your guardian angel
Pairing: Jeon Jungkook!fallen angel!royal guard! × fem!reader!virgin!princess
Word count: 3k
Rating: 18+ smut
Genre + warnings: Fluff, smut, dirty talk, crying, tears of happiness, lap straddling, a lot of pussy fingering, biting, nipple play, Jungkook groans a lot, full nakedness, big dick!jk, a little bit of rough French, neck kissing, hard orgasms, unprotected sex (wrap it before you tap it, guys :D) - she probably pregnant by the time he is done with her - upss - also mentions of marriage, paranormal romance, historical fanfiction, Kook being cold and mysterious, being his sexy self. Caring and possessive!jk! Really horny towards his princess, being a big seductive tease. A lot of swearing, cursing and a little bit of crying. The story isn’t real, just my imagination running wild so just enjoy reading!
Still waiting in Jungkook’s chambers, you nervously fidgeted, your fingers picking up stray pieces of your dress whenever your leg bounced up and down, unable to calm yourself.
This couldn’t keep happening!
Everytime you think about what happened in the forest, it makes you tremble with fear. Your palms feel sweaty and your heart is beating loudly.
What if something happened to him?!
What if they caught him?! If anything were to happen to him...
You shook your head violently.
Stop thinking like this!
Taking a deep breath, you sat straight in the chair, crossing your legs and resting your hands on your lap, trying your best to control your breathing.
Just then, the door opened revealing a servant, the lovely octopus Moe, bringing in another tray of food.
“My lady, you need to eat something. You can’t go on like this,” he said softly, afraid that he overstepped his boundaries,” The king will be back soon, don’t worry.”
You smiled at him, “ Thanks but I’m not hungry,” trying to convince him otherwise, your stomach decided to complain with a grumbling sound loud enough for him to hear and you blush with embarrassment, not believing yourself for making those kind of sounds.
He tries to hide his surprise with a polite bow and leaves the room when he finishes setting up your late dinner since it was really late, the darkness outside having already started to cover the entire castle.
A couple minutes pass by when suddenly, the door opens with a bang which caused you to jump in your seat. A familiar man enters the room.
His whole armor was covered in blood, his wings torn in some places with dried blood on them. The sight makes you gasp when he steps into the room, the door closing behind him with a bang in the same way how it was opened.
Throwing the sword on the carpet, he doesn’t even notice you sitting there by the window when he removes his face mask, revealing his beautiful face full of bruises and wounds, the right eye already forming a blue bruise on his left cheek.
A sob escapes your mouth, tears streaming down your face as you stand from your seat and hurry to him.
Grabbing his wrist, you run your fingers lightly along the purple mark that now appeared on his skin.
“Why are you here so late? Did you get attacked? Who did that?!” You asked frantically, not knowing how he even got injured like this.
Do magic beings even heal faster like from the myths?
Jungkook looks at you in surprise for a second before his expression melts into concern when he notices your teary eyes.
“Darling, please don’t cry. Everything is fine.” He says reassuringly.
Relieved, you put both of your arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace, not caring whether or not you dirty your dress with his blood.
“I need to shower . You know I can’t stay with you smelling like blood,” he whispers, his warm breath hitting the side of your cheek as his chin rests on top of your head.
You nod, tightening your hold on him.
“Okay. But make sure to be careful. You can slip in there if it’s too slippery,” you warn him seriously and your words makes him smile at you, looking at you like you’re some wonder of the world.
“I will be extra careful and If I slip, I will call you,” he smirks with a teasing note in his promise to which you laugh and hit him gently.
“Stop making fun of me. I was worried about you when you went to fight vampires again. I thought that I will never see you again,” You said truthfully.
The corner of his eyes crinkled slightly in response, showing that he understood your meaning.
“Don’t forget who you belong to,” He says, caressing your cheeks with the tips of his fingers.
Then without saying another word, he walks to the wardrobe and takes out his clothes before leaving again.
Since he went to shower, you decided to clean yourself too since your dress had bloodstains. Taking the change of clothes, you went to the other bathroom , washing yourself as fast as possible.
Once you were done, you quickly dressed in your nightgown and walked to the bed where you lay down, staring into space, your thoughts still filled with worry.
The image of him fighting in the battlefield flashed through your mind again making you shiver uncontrollably. Why did you insist on going outside the castle if there’s danger?
With a tired sigh, you feel hot inside. Fanning yourself, you go to the big window with the balcony doors and open them wide, letting the fresh air enter the room, allowing your mind to be free of any doubts.
Trying to relax, you closed your eyes, trying to clear your mind. The last thing you wanted was to dwell on what happened earlier in the day.
After a while, you hear the bathroom door open and close softly. Not opening your eyes, your heart rate started to rise when you heard his footsteps approaching you.
He moved like a silent panther with soundless steps as it wasn’t him moving at all.
Feeling him behind you, Jungkook wraps his arms around you to nuzzle your neck.
“I missed you, princess,” he purrs, nuzzling your neck affectionately, pressing kisses against the spot between your shoulder and neck.
You hum softly in return, letting your eyes flutter shut and leaning into his embrace, enjoying the warmth radiating from his body and the smell of his cologne and fresh scent enveloping you.
“I heard that you were a bad girl for me while I was away,” he murmurs, nosing the shell of your ear, his deep voice sending shivers down your spine. His breath sends chills down your spine but he didn’t seem to mind at all as his lips brushed against your earlobe gently.
"It's my duty as your future husband and your king to punish my princess whenever she does something wrong," he adds huskily.
You feel confused,” What are you talking about?”
You feel him smiling against your neck,” You didn’t eat anything , so your body needs time to recuperate. I ordered Moe to bring you some food and a glass of wine and you haven't touched it,” he explains softly, rubbing circles on your back with one hand, the other hand resting gently on your hip.
You flush in embarrassment as you realize that he caught you. "I'm sorry."
"Don’t apologise. It’s perfectly normal to miss someone while you’re away,” he replies, his thumb brushing across the curve of your waist.
Your eyes widen as you turn around in his arms, your face only inches from his.
His eyes are blazing when he looks at you and the longer he holds eye contact, the faster you let your own drop down at your feet, too shy to see his intense stare directed at you.
“Now,now. Don’t be shy now, darling. I don’t bite,” he coos softly.
There is irony in those words because you both know that you have been bitten by him before so this sentence was necessary.
When you look up again, you lock your gaze on his black eyes, seeing his pupils dilate and his eyebrows drawn together with a sexy smirk on his lips.
Suddenly, his hands are grabbing yours, pulling you closer, his hot breathe tickling your face, forcing you to tilt your head upwards so he could kiss you more deeply.
Your hands automatically move up to his hair, holding onto him securely as he deepens the kiss; his tongue slipping past your parted lips and exploring the inside of your mouth.
Suddenly, he breaks off the kiss, resting his forehead against yours, still not breaking your stare.
“Are you still sore?” he mumbles quietly and you shake your head, trying not to giggle at his question, you were more than eager to feel him in you again.
Your hands roam through the soft locks of hair on the back of his head, slowly pulling him down until he connects his lips with yours again, kissing you passionately, his tongue invading your senses. His hands roam the rest of your body, leaving heated trails everywhere they touch.
His lips trail down to your jawline, grazing his tongue over it teasingly before biting the delicate flesh there. Making you moan in pleasure, you grab handfuls of his hair, tugging playfully.
His mouth moves from your jaw to your collarbone, sucking hard as he bites your skin once again, licking the area tenderly before moving his mouth further, finding the perfect place to leave a wet hickey under your collarbone.
Panting, he lifts himself from your body, giving you no choice but to open your eyes to look at his beautiful face as your eyes traveled down to his bare chest.
“I don’t deserve you,” he whispers with a sad little smile as he looks straight into your eyes.
Your heart clenches painfully as you take in his state.
“What do you mean?” You ask confused.
He shakes his head,” I have blood on my hands and you still let me touch you. If I wouldn’t be the king or your guardian angel, we would never be this close. You would never have been mine in the first place,” He says brokenly.
Your eyes welled up with tears at his confession as you couldn’t believe what you just heard. You knew how he feels towards you and it kills you to see him like this because you love him.
Tears roll down from your cheeks as you wrap your arms around his neck, your eyes locked with his.
“But you are my king, my guardian angel, my guard, my everything. And as long as I have you, nothing else matters. That includes blood and death and being forced to watch you kill anybody who threatens us or our family. We need to protect them and knowing that you try to protect me despite facing danger, that’s enough reason to marry you,” you confess with a small sob, burying your face into his neck.
He lets out a chuckle in disbelief, pulling you even closer to him.
“I’m glad you see it that way because I can’t wait to make you mine and you to finally be mine forever,” he replies happily as he pulls your face back to look at him.
Lifting a finger to wipe away the tears rolling down your cheeks with such tender care, you smile at him.
“It’s me who doesn’t deserve you. You’re perfect man to be my husband,” you say lovingly.
Jungkook’s expression from warm to serious,” You make me do things to you if you keep saying these kind of sweet words , Y/N. How am I supposed to resist you now?”
You laugh at that and lean forward to press your lips to his as you wrap your arms around his neck and pull him closer.
Before you can stop him, his hands lift you by the waist and he carries you onto the mattress, settling you in his lap, one of his hands traveling down to your leg while the other is holding you firmly around your waist.
Your eyes open wide in surprise at the sudden move and you feel him grinning at you wickedly before placing his lips against your neck again.
Your legs automatically wrapped themselves around his torso, pulling him closer to you.
Your eyes fall shut tightly, overwhelmed by his loving touches and his soft kisses on your skin. You couldn’t help but melt under his ministrations.
“My queen, look at me,” he says quietly as he kisses your neck again.
Slowly opening your eyes, you find him gazing right at you with love filled eyes,” Look at me when I speak to you. You belong only to me and nobody else. Only me,” he declares.
Tears form in your eyes as you blink at him, feeling overwhelmed by his passionate declaration. You nod silently with tears filling your eyes.
His lips brush against your cheek softly as he brushes his thumbs on your tears, “I’ll shower you with affection everyday if it means that you don’t cry anymore.”
You let out a small laugh,” It’s tears of joy that will make me cry. I won’t stop crying. Because I’ve already cried enough times tonight alone,” you tease him slightly.
“No. No more tears. Not after tonight. You won’t get rid of me that easily,” he states, raising an eyebrow playfully.
Leaning down, your gown’s right strap falls of your shoulder to reveal your pale flesh and even further when your breast is revealed completely. Your blush darkens and you bury your face in his neck.
His sharp breath makes you moan when he gets a clear sight of your bare nipple. Kissing your neck, his tongue hits your sensitive spot as he sucks your hardened tip lightly, making your knees weak and hands clutching on his hair.
You whimper softly, letting out small noises of pleasure as his lips travel lower down your body.
‘God, what is he doing?’ you think to yourself, your breathing growing heavier with every passing second.
Before you can question him, he slides your gown up your thighs till your bare pussy is exposed to his hungry eyes.
“Jungkook-!” you exclaim breathlessly, your whole body tensing up with nerves and anticipation, anticipating his next move.
“Shhh, don’t talk. I haven't stopped looking at you,” he murmurs huskily before lowering his face towards you.
Kissing you on the lips, he traces a path with his finger to your entrance. You let out a gasp and he immediately takes control, thrusting in two fingers. The burning sensation shoots straight to your clit making you arch your body upward, making him groan loudly against your ear.
“Breathe. Just breathe for me baby girl,” he breathes out harshly as he continues to finger fuck you slowly but steadily.
You can’t help but to whimper as his fingers are moving slowly inside of you, driving you crazy.
His tongue then slips inside your mouth, his fingers still moving inside you, causing you to let out another low moan as his mouth covers yours aggressively, thrusting inside of you relentlessly.
Bucking your hips against his lap, you felt his erection pulsing under your ass beneath that towel. Since he was in the shower, he didn’t put on any clothes on.
Moaning from the pleasure, you could only hold on, almost to the point of pain, not knowing how long will you last.
“Jungkook, Oh, Jungkook,” you pant against his lips and then your guard lost it, seeing you so close to orgasm.
Ripping the towel off his body, there was a second of silence, only your harsh breathing was heard in the room when he
enters you roughly. Your eyes flutter closed in shock before opening back up when you realize how deep he was.
The sound of air hitting your ears was the only thing you could hear as he began thrusting slowly into you, stretching you in all ways possible. The feeling of his thick muscles squeezing around your insides sent waves of arousal shooting through you and soon you were moaning into his lips as his thrusts became harder and harder.
You were coming apart at his touch. Your toes curled in pleasure as your body shook in his hold, your nails digging in to his shoulders as you came undone.
Jungkook moans loudly as he watched you come undone in front of him. His own orgasm was approaching quickly too.
Enveloping you with his wings, you see only darkness with his eyes glowing white,” Oh, my God! Oh, god, oh, god..! Yes! Fuck!” You scream out loud, feeling his hard cock hit the spot in you where you needed him most. As you start to tremble with pleasure once again, your eyes widen realizing that you couldn’t take a break,” Oh, yes, yes…” you don’t know how you even lived without this feeling before but you can’t stop thinking about him being here, now, with you, giving you pleasure like nothing you had ever experienced before.
Jungkook was beyond thrilled at the sight of you. Every time you came undone at him it was the best feeling in the world.
Taking your throat, he hits the spot deeper when your eyes roll back and you almost pass out.
“Fuck!” He growls, not even stopping when he finds his own realise.
There’s so much seed that you feel it spilling on both of you which causes your vision to blur for a moment. A small gasp escapes your throat as you come undone yet again, making you moan in pleasure.
After you finally finish your climax and your walls start feel sore, you slowly sit up on his lap, your hand on his chest.
Jungkook watches you intently, his gaze so hazy with lust and love, it’s almost scary to see him looking at you like that.
He wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you tight against his chest.
“I will arrange a priest to come to the castle tomorrow,” he murmurs against your ear.
“For what?” you ask, not understanding his purpose.
“To marry you, of course. I want you to be mine forever,” he answers and his voice sounds rough and strained, like he has been running for miles.
From his words, your walls clench around his cock and he groans, burying his head in your neck,” You like that, baby? Knowing that you will be my wife,” he whispers in your ear, his hot breath tickling your skin.
Licking your wet skin, he lets his teeth nip softly at your exposed shoulder and you let out a soft moan as goosebumps cover your entire body.
“Yes.” You whisper in return, tightening your grip on his muscular shoulders and pressing yourself to him,” I would like that very much.”
“Then it's settled. We shall get married as soon as possible,” he mutters into your ear.
You smile happily before leaning closer and placing a quick kiss on his jaw,” Okay, husband.” But not before you bumped your nose against his.
Your guardian angel only smirked," We really need to stop bumping into each other."
Be continued…
p.s. All images and gifs are not mine, some of the edits are mine edited but not every picture. All the credit goes to their rightful owners
DO NOT REPOST THIS WORK AS YOUR OWN BECAUSE THIS IS THE ORIGINAL OWNER’S STORY
If you like, please reblog or like the post so I can post the next chapters :)
🅒 All rights reserved
#bts#jungkook#jungkook fanfic#bts fanfction#fallen angel#historical romantic fiction#royal guard#bts fluff#virgin princess#princess royal#marriage#bts smut#jungkook smut
158 notes
·
View notes
Note
I need you to hear me out-
“Let’s ruin ourselves for anyone else” with Clark Kent for the smutty one liners
Hope you have a good day ✨
Hope you have a good day too!
Pairing: Clark Kent/Superman x Fem!Reader
Tags: nsfw, smut, first time having sex, size difference, gentle sex, strength kink, whimpering, blushing, size kink
Word count: 0.8k
A/N: The MAWS fandom has some kind of hivemind cause we all decided that Clark Kent was 100% a virgin.
2. "Let's ruin ourselves for anyone else."
"How... I'm sorry... but how am I supposed to fit this," Clark looked at his rock hard cock, "into there?" and then at where his finger was, inside your pussy. He was scared of this exact thing. There was always a chance he was too big for you, Clark was a mountain of a man after all.
You laughed, "Clark, you know that hole can push out a baby right? I can take that big cock of yours." You tried to make him feel better but you were nervous too. Your heartbeat drummed in his ears, making him sweat. When he moved his finger again your pussy clenched around it.
"But my finger is already filling you, what if I hurt you. I can hold back but I can't do anything about my size." He pulled his finger out to compare. His cock was quite a bit thicker. When he wrapped his hand around it the tip still fully peaked out, red and covered with pre. "And you're so small compared to me. What happens if I hurt you and ruin this?"
Doubt was written all over the superhero's face, and fear.
He could stop missiles with his hands, fly around the whole world whenever he wanted, move buildings and crush tanks. Compared to all of that you were as fragile as glass. "Then how about this..." You pulled him closer with your legs, both of you moaning when his cock parted your folds. "Clark, lets ruin ourselves for anyone else."
"What... do you mean?" His blue eyes were full of hesitation. You quirked your eyebrow at him. "Oh, it's your first time too isn't it? See, that's even more reason why I should-" His breath stopped as you took the big tip of his cock, "Should... what was I saying?" He linked a few times, eyes suddenly only able to look at where your bodies joined, "Gosh."
"How. The. Hell. Are. You. Real." You asked between kissing his square jaw. Clark grinned to himself, squaring his shoulders to appear even bigger.
"I'm from space so I'm not sure myself." Good, he seemed to be a bit more relaxed now. "I know you're trying to calm me down, but I can hear your heartbeat too. It feels like I should be the one calming you down, you're the one who'll take... it."
"It? And what exactly will I take, hm Clark?" Rolling your hips downwards you took him past his cockhead, your pussy clenching and loosening around him.
His blush went all the way down his chest. Clark never cursed, dirty talk was new to him. He did try his best, he knew you enjoyed it, hearing him say all the filthy things.
"My... cock, you'll take as much as you can. I'd love if you could take all of actually! But please don't push yourself to." Always so sweet. You nodded and urged him forward again, little by little, he probably didn't even feel pushing past your hymen but you sure did. "Can I keep going? You got really tight, did that hurt?"
"You... feel bigger than you look. Fuck, I love it. I think I'm already addicted to your big cock." You had no problem admitting that, the heat between your legs, the pressure and fullness was already getting to your head.
"My big... oh my gosh." His eyes shut closed, focusing on how he feels, trying to hone in on the increasing heartbeat, the pulsing and drumming of his own heart. He wanted to be here in this moment, with nothing from the outside world interfering. As he nudged his hips forward he suddenly found them pressed against yours. "Huh? Is it-?"
You whimpered as he tried to move but found he had no more space to do so. "Jesus, Clark, give me a minute."
"Sorry." He smiled from ear to ear, "I just can't believe you actually managed to take me." Clark leaned down for a series of quick kisses. "This feels really nice. Is it nice for you too?"
You bobbed your head and leaned it against his broad shoulder, pressing kisses along the muscle. Since you couldn't bit him your lipstick would be enough. "You can rock back and forth a little, I want to feel you move with me." He waited for you to start but the moment you started moving back he met your hips with his.
There was simply no part of Clark Kent that wanted to be rough with you. It went against his nature. You heard him groan next to your ear when your inner walls fluttered around him, your pussy taking him to the balls and your legs keeping him there. The vibrations seemed like they traveled through his whole body.
Moments after the same happened to you, your body pressing against his, nails raking down his back, "Clar- mmn! Don't move please." You didn't think you'd come so quickly, not with all the toys you used before but it seems neither of them had anything on Clark's real cock. Like a real hero he didn't let go, not until you stopped shaking so he could pull you into a proper, deep kiss.
Your smaller frame was completely enveloped in everything that was him, all his love and gentleness and muscly mass.
#clark kent x reader#clark kent imagine#clark kent smut#clark kent fanfiction#superman x reader#superman imagine#superman smut#superman fanfiction#clark kent x female reader#superman x female reader#dc comics x reader#dc comics imagine#dc comics smut#dc comics fanfiction#dc comics x female reader#maws x reader#x female reader#smut
314 notes
·
View notes
Text
On Thin Ice
part 1 | part 2 | part 3
This was requested by anon, but I'm not including the request because I'm going to write at least one more part and I don't want to spoil anything. But thanks so much for requesting, anon my love! I'm really having fun with it :) Also, just a disclaimer that I know next to nothing about figure skating, so while I tried to look most things up, there may be some inaccuracies
summary: when your usual figure skating partner Regulus is injured, you're forced to prepare the most romantic routine you've ever done with Sirius Black. You've known Sirius since you were little and have always found him irritating, but as you spend more and more time together, your feelings towards him start to change
cw: mention of injury (no details), Sirius Black is a relentless flirt
Figure Skater!Sirius Black x fem!reader ♡ 3.3k words
You want to be kinder to your friend, but you’re a bit angry with him. You’re not great at hiding it, either.
“It’s not like I can fucking help it.” Regulus rolls his eyes, and you do your best to undo the petulant pout of your lips.
“I know,” you sigh. “I know that. I’m sorry, it’s just, seriously? Why can’t Coach give me someone else?”
“You know why.”
You blow out another huffy breath, because you do know, but that doesn’t make you like it any better. Sirius is our best bet, your coach had told you, firm and impassive to your protests. He’s great on the ice, he always scores well, and Reg can teach him the routine while they’re at home. If we used anyone else, we’d lose time while they learned it. You’d sulked, and he’d given you a stern look. So suck it up.
And you’re trying. Kind of. You wouldn’t ordinarily consider yourself an ill-tempered person, but Sirius Black brings out the worst in you. Always has. He’s Regulus’ irritating older brother, always around to pull your pigtails when you were little and make fun of everything you and Reg enjoyed as you got older. And in everything you love about your best friend, Sirius is the opposite. Where Regulus is restrained, Sirius is brash; where Regulus is content with a few close friends, Sirius needs an entire posse around him at all times; where Regulus has a quick, quiet wit, Sirius seems to feel a joke isn’t worth telling if everyone can’t hear it. He’s loud and facetious and insufferable, and now he’s your partner in the most intimate routine you’ve ever done.
“I know,” you groan again, falling back onto Regulus’ bed. “I just wish I could change it. Who do I have to bribe to get you a miracle recovery?”
Regulus scoffs, but he lies down beside you sympathetically. “The doctor said it should be better by next season, but a fractured ankle doesn’t fix itself in a couple weeks.” His voice turns bitter. “Trust me, I asked.”
You wince guiltily. You’re not the only one suffering from Regulus’ incapacity. You’d both been practicing this routine for weeks. It was one of the most challenging and showy either of you have ever done. You were both supposed to have the chance to really shine, showing off your skills with complicated jumps and throws, some of which you’d never attempted before. But now Reg wouldn’t get the change.
Ironically, it had been a fairly simple routine that had taken him down. One of your go-tos. You’d been performing it together for years, but maybe that sense of security was dangerous too. It’s too easy to land wrong, and one tiny slip had fractured Regulus’ ankle right in the middle of competition, forcing your coach to come help you get him off the ice.
You’d cried more than he had as the on-site medics had inspected it, completely unhelpful but unable to bear seeing your best friend’s features twisted in agony. It turned out that was nothing compared to the look on his face when they’d told him he wouldn’t be able to skate on it for months.
“How does it feel?” you ask, more gently now, and Regulus’ scowl softens in response. “Does it still hurt all of the time?”
“Not really, only when I walk on it. And they said I should be able to do that without much pain soon, just no jumping or anything.”
Your heart aches with sympathy, and you have to resist the urge to reach over and touch his hand, his hair. Regulus has never much liked being touched, which you understand, but it makes him a difficult person to comfort. You resort to your method with the highest success rate: distraction.
“Well, at least the cast is a fun accessory,” you say, forcing levity into your voice. “We could draw on it, it’ll be like having tattoos.”
“Pass,” Reg replies disinterestedly. “Tattoos are more my brother’s aesthetic than mine.”
“Ugh.” You roll your eyes, unable to stopper your irritation at the return of the conversation to Sirius. “Do you think Coach will let me have a new partner if I kneecap him?”
“If you’re going to kneecap someone,” comes a cool voice from the open doorway, “it’s probably best not to ponder your scheme so loudly in their house.”
You raise your head to find Sirius leaning against the door frame, arms crossed insouciantly in front of his chest. He looks at you with the eyes he shares with his brother, but where Regulus’ tend towards cool grayness, Sirius’ always seem to waver between gray and blue, like the sky during a storm. They’re flashing now, amusement mingled with cunning, as you meet them with a glare.
“Maybe I’m just giving you a red herring,” you say smoothly, “so you’ll never see my actual plan coming.”
“I wouldn’t put it past you, shortcake,” Sirius replies, grinning when your face goes hot at the nickname, “but I think I’ll start wearing protective gear just in case. Reg, think you could revoke this one’s key until after the competition?”
Regulus pretends to contemplate this, staring up at the ceiling. “No, she’ll only start coming in through my window again.” You grin at him, and the corner of his mouth twitches in response, remembering all the cuts and bruises you used to have when you were younger from climbing the old tree outside his window, late at night when you were both supposed to be asleep. The first few times you’d tried, rotting branches had broken and fallen from beneath you, but you’d kept at it until you’d plotted a safe course. You’re sure Reg would have snuck downstairs to let you in the front door if you’d ask him, but better you get in trouble than him. “Anyway, it’ll be entertaining to watch.”
“Whatever happened to brotherly loyalty?” Sirius feigns hurt, but gets past it quickly. “Well, I suppose you’ll just have to keep in mind that if I can’t perform, there won’t be a performance. I’ve already learnt half the routine, and I think you might struggle to find someone else skilled enough to catch up in time.” He winks at you, and you scoff, pointedly unaffected. “So I’ll see you at practice on Monday, sunshine,” he gloats, and disappears down the hallway.
You wait until you hear the click of his door to lay back down, passing a hand over your face exhaustedly. “I can’t believe I’m going to have to deal with that all of the time,” you moan.
Regulus chuckles wryly. “Welcome to my world.”
☆ ☆ ☆
“Y/N,” Coach calls frustratedly. “You have to let him throw you, not jump.”
You’ve almost just followed in Regulus’ footsteps for the upteenth time today, which isn’t exactly in line with your plan of getting Sirius injured, but you figure will do in a pinch. The truth is, your focus has been off all day. Switching to a new partner is always hard; you’re used to Regulus, you’ve spent years learning how to skate together, to anticipate the other’s movements, and finding that rhythm with another person takes work. But learning how to skate with Sirius is more challenging than even you had expected. He’s distracting, for one thing. He keeps smiling at you, making faces when you mess up, and whispering obnoxious little pointers when you’re in the middle of a complicated move. And his own movements are bigger and more elaborate than you’re used to, lacking Regulus’ control. You can see, objectively, how it works for him. It gives his performance that extra bit of artistry that Regulus has often been accused of needing, but it makes him more difficult to anticipate. He’s stronger than Reg, too, so he throws you higher, flings you farther, grips you tighter. It’s a lot to learn, but your coach doesn’t seem very sympathetic to your plight. As far as he’s concerned, you’ve wasted almost an entire day of practice and are undoing weeks of hard work learning the choreography with your repeated mistakes.
You nod at him again, moving to reset, but Sirius slides in front of you.
“Hey,” he says, “I can feel you tensing when I go to throw you. Is something wrong?”
You cross your arms in front of your chest, breath still puffing into the air between you from the exertion of your leap. “No,” you reply shortly. “I’ll fix it.”
And really, you should have been able to fix it a dozen tries ago. You’ve practiced throws with Regulus for years now. You’re supposed to push down on Sirius’ shoulders, use the momentum of your spin to give you a little boost, and let him do the rest. But you can’t seem to manage the last part. Sirius’ hands on your waist had discomposed you from the first try, and you keep finding yourself trying to jump off the ground before he has a chance to lift you. It doesn’t work, you know it’s never going to work, but it’s like some fight-or-flight instinct takes over every time Sirius’ hands get close to you. You suspect it’s because you’re so used to Regulus’ touch aversion; this routine is meant to seem romantic, but between the two of you, it had always felt chaste, more about the mechanics of the movements than the meanings behind them. Sirius loves to be touched, though, probably too much. He teases you about how cold your hand is in his, the tentative way you touch his shoulder when you’re supposed to grip it, how you jolt a little when he rests his hand on the small of your back. You’re on edge every second he’s around you, which by the very nature of the routine, is often.
And so you keep jumping, which causes Sirius’s throw to be stunted when he can’t get a good grip on you, which causes you to fumble your landing. Every. Time.
“You can trust me, you know,” Sirius persists, looking half earnest for once in his life. “I’m not going to launch you too high or anything. Just let me do the work.”
“I’ve got it,” you growl, and Sirius raises his hands in mocking surrender, moving out of your way. You glide back into position, taking a deep breath to steady yourself. You don’t need his advice, you’ve been doing just fine without it for years. You’ll get it on your own.
☆ ☆ ☆
“Why is it,” Regulus drawls, coming into your room, “that when you mess up at practice, it’s still my problem to solve?” He sits on the edge of your bed, careful not to disturb the open bottle of nail polish you’re using. “I’m not even your partner right now, but both Coach and Sirius are complaining to me that you can’t sync up with him.”
You keep your eyes on your fingertips, sweeping the brush across your nails in careful, measured strokes. “I’m working on it.”
“What’s the problem?” He sounds more puzzled than frustrated. “Sirius is annoying, but he’s not actually an asshole. He won’t sabotage you.”
“I’m not accusing him of anything,” you say. “I just…I can’t get it right. I don’t know. He’s so different to you, and I can’t figure out how to make it work.”
“Well, you’d better figure it out soon,” Regulus replies, not without sympathy. “There’s only a couple of weeks until comp, and it seems like the both of you will need all the practice you can get together.”
You know he’s right, and that’s exactly what you’re dreading.
☆ ☆ ☆
The next practice goes about the same, the only difference being your coach’s mounting exasperation. Actually, no, there is one other change: Sirius’ movements become smoother, more sure, as he grows increasingly familiar with the choreography.
So basically, he’s getting better while you’re getting worse.
Though you all know there’s no time to waste with the competition coming up, Coach ends practice early in his irritation, letting you go with strict instructions to get your shit together before you meet again tomorrow. You promise him you’ll try, though you’re both coming to know that won’t be enough.
You take your time unlacing your skates, shrugging on your jacket and stopping to buy a hot chocolate from the vendor up front before going out into the brisk autumn air. You’d started this new routine after your first practice with Sirius, stalling so that he’d have a head start and you wouldn’t have to walk home in the same direction, but you take two steps outside before you realize your plan has been foiled.
“Coach will kill you if he catches you with one of those,” you say, and the cherry of Sirius’ cigarette burns orange as he takes a drag, eyes lighting with playful defiance.
He blows the smoke away from you. “You won’t tattle on me though, will you, sunshine?”
“Reg won’t like it either.”
“He knows,” Sirius says, as though Regulus’ opinion is of little concern to him. “You took your time in there. Ready to go?”
You don’t try to keep the suspicion from your face. “You were waiting on me?”
“I figure we could use some extra practice.” He drops his cigarette, stamping it out half smoked. “If you’re not too tired, I mean.” You give him an indignant look, and Sirius grins. “C’mon, it’s too cold out here for those leggings.”
You follow him reluctantly, sipping at your hot chocolate because damn it, he’s right. The wind had been cool when you’d gone into practice, but nightfall has stolen the little bit of warmth the sun provided. You wouldn’t be surprised if you woke tomorrow to find the trees prematurely bare of their leaves.
The Blacks’ house isn’t far, and your eager pace gets you there in a hurry. You’re thinking you’ll go to Regulus’ room as soon as you get inside, ditching Sirius and whatever humiliation he has planned for you, but when you approach the house, every window is dark.
“They’re at my aunt’s for dinner,” Sirius answers your unasked question, unlocking the door. “I begged off because of practice.” He laughs as you follow him inside. “Try not to look so happy about it, shortcake.”
You roll your eyes, starting up the stairs that go to the bedrooms. “When will Reg be home?”
“Late.” Sirius’ voice is close behind you. “You’re welcome to wait for him, of course, but we may as well make use of the time.” On the top step, you whirl, relishing the opportunity to look down on him for once.
“Fine. What are we doing here?”
You don’t know if you’d hoped he’d be intimidated, but Sirius appears as unbothered as always. “Like I said. Practice.” He brushes past you, leading the way into his bedroom. After a moment, you follow grudgingly.
Like everything about Sirius, his room is loud. Almost every inch of wall space is covered in band posters, medals from competitions, pictures of his friends. There are clothes strewn across the bed and shoes scattered about the floor, but if Sirius is even conscious of the mess, he doesn’t mention it.
“What did you have in mind?” you ask.
Sirius turns, and when his eyes meet yours, they’re surprisingly determined. “We need to figure out whatever it is that’s been holding you up,” he says. “We’ve gotta get past it.”
You feel like stomping your foot, but very maturely refrain. You’re about done with the subject of your failures for the day. “I don’t know what it is.”
“I think you do,” Sirius says cooly. “Wanna know how I know?”
“How?”
He grins. “Because you just admitted it.”
“You—I just asked how,” you splutter angrily.
Sirius gives you a knowing look. “Right, so it has nothing to do with you being afraid of me touching you?”
Your face heats. How could he know that? You look at him for a moment, and he looks back at you with that cool, even gaze, like he thinks he’s got you all figured out. As much as you resent him for it, he’s right. You’ve got no shot at a decent score in this competition if you can’t get past your mental block around Sirius. “I’m not afraid.” You roll your eyes, downplaying the admission. “I’m just not used to it, okay? I don’t know if you’ve ever noticed, but you’re not exactly a carbon copy of my usual partner.”
Sirius grins again, and for the first time you get the sense that he’s laughing with you instead of at you. “I have been made aware of that a few times over our lives, yes. But okay, you’re not used to it. Let’s get you used to it.”
You cross your arms over your chest, not sure where he’s going with this but fairly sure you won’t like it. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, I’m going to throw you until you can handle it without flinching. Sound good?”
You look at him like he’s stupid. “The rink is closed, and there’s nowhere for me to land here.”
“Sure there is.” Sirius pats his bed cheerfully. You stay right where you are. Something changes in his expression, and you think you might detect a bit of kindness behind his teasing tone. “C’mon, sweetheart. I don’t know what Reggie’s told you, but I don’t actually bite.”
You huff, but go to stand in front of him. He’s shed his coat, revealing the plain black shirt underneath, and the sleeves grip his biceps. Even in the poor lamplight, you can see his eyes changing colors like schools of fish as they swim. Now blue, now gray.
“Alright.” Sirius sets his hands on your waist, and you tense automatically. “See, that’s the habit we have to break. Relax for me, shortcake.”
His words certainly don’t help, but you do your best, unclenching the muscles in your stomach and legs.
“Perfect,” he says, then launches you into the air. You barely have time to gasp before you’re landing on his bed, springs squealing in protest. “Okay, next time, try to spin or something.”
“I wasn’t ready,” you protest.
Sirius laughs. “I know. Sorry, couldn’t resist. Let’s try to do it like practice this time, yeah? So you go over there,” he motions to the door, “and run towards me. When I throw you, try to spin if you can, but don’t try to stick the landing or anything. Just land on your butt.”
You roll your eyes, moving to the door. “Yeah, I’m in no hurry to break my ankle like Reg, thanks.”
He winks. “Just making sure.” He spreads his feet a bit, bracing himself. “Alright, let’s give it a try.”
It’s easy to remember Sirius is an older brother when he gets all bossy like this, but you comply, gaining as much speed as you can on the way to him before he’s gripping you around the waist, tossing you into the air. You manage a half-turn before your back end hits the bed.
“Better!” Sirius exclaims, beaming at you. “You still seemed a bit tense, but at least you didn’t try to jump by yourself. Again?”
You can’t help a little smile of your own as you nod, pushing up off the bed and repositioning yourself at the door.
☆ ☆ ☆
When Regulus gets home, he finds you sprawled on Sirius’ bed with his brother sitting beside you, both thoroughly worn out.
“Did you fix it?” he asks.
You grin at the ceiling, wondering if it’s your pride or Sirius’ you’re feeling in the air, or both. “I think so.”
“Coach might get the chance to be mad at me instead, tomorrow,” Sirius laments. “My arms are fucking dead. Too many throws and I might drop you on the ice.”
“Don’t break my partner,” Regulus says warningly.
“Yeah,” you second, hauling yourself into a sitting position and going to meet Regulus at the door, “please don’t.”
You can hear Sirius’ eyes rolling as he says, “I won’t. See you at practice tomorrow, shortcake?”
It’s harder than usual to muster up annoyance for the teasing nickname. “See you tomorrow.”
#sirius black#sirius black figure skating au#figure skater!sirius#sirius black x reader#sirius black x fem!reader#sirius black x you#sirius black x y/n#sirius black fanfiction#sirius black fanfic#sirius black fic#sirius black enemies to lovers#enemies to friends to lovers#enemies to lovers#sirius black imagine#sirius black scenario#sirius black fluff#regulus black#the marauders#marauders#hp marauders#marauders au#sirius black au#sirius black series
418 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
classtrophe
A Classy Catastrophe
dragonstepp
Untitled
queerspacepunk
fireflies where my caution ought to be
hazbinhotelcanon
Hazbin Hotel Canon
spacechuur
Spacechuur